Issuu on Google+


Document1

1/4/01

9:52 AM

Page 1

Handjobs Anthology Volume 7 ŠCopyright 2001 by Avenue Services, Inc. Handjobs Anthology 7 contains the stories we printed in Handjobs during the first half of 1995. All 1995 issues are sold out, and it is with great pleasure that we bring you our seventh anthology. We, the publishers of Handjobs, are a Daddy-Boy couple. We have been together since the spring of 1983. We would like to take this opportunity to thank all our readers who have supported us these many years since we began Handjobs Magazine in 1991. Please write for more information about Handjobs Magazine and our other publications; Handjobs Anthologies, Handjobs Readers, Handjobs Bi Adventures: Avenue Services, Inc. PO Box 23219 Seattle, WA 98102-0519 Or call us between 9 am and 6 pm Pacific Time: 1-800-463-5630 Or email us at: asi@hjmag.com Or visit our web site at: www.hjmag.com


Handjobs

Anthology Volume 7 Boy’s Second Letter to Dad

5

by J. L. Jones

Cousin Eddie part 2

8

by LJD

Cousin Eddie part 3

10

by LJD

Swim Meat

12

by DadPump

Last Saturday part 2

14

by LLB

Uncle Comes Clean

18

by Rod Cameron

Becoming a Man

23

by Rod Cameron

Treasure Trail

27

by Rod Cameron

The Swimming Party

33

by Rod Cameron

Late Season Storm

40 42

The Waterboy by Michael L. Erwin

62

Boy Dreams part 2

64

Boy Dreams part 3

69

Dad on the Road

71

by Danny O’Toole

Marine Father

76

by John

Marine Father part 2

78

by John

Butcher Daddy

82

by Anonymous

Kiss of Life

86

by JP

Still Warm

88

by Anonymous

Step Brothers Measure Up

90

by SB

The Batting Coach

95

by J. Ryan

Florida Tales – Dad and Friends

Lessons from Dad

46

by Bucky Johnson

Dad’s Second Lesson

49

by Bucky Johnson

St. Algol

51

by AOG

My Special Son

54

by James Medley

by J. Robert Handcock Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10

98 102 105 109 112 119

Guido

126

Dad’s Swimming Trunks

129

by Hank

Steamroom

58

by Anonymous

Motel Keeper

133

by Grant Leeder

Saturday Mornings

60

by T. C. Green

HJ Anthology 7

Boy Dreams

When I was a Kid

138

by Bucky Johnson

3

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


When I was a Man

140

by Bucky Johnson

Cockerville High

143

Cockerville High

147

The School Party by Julius

Cockerville High

152

The Wrestling Match by Julius

My Brothers Were My Best Buddies

199

by Danny D.

Cat

203

by Ben Wade

Summer Revival

205

Watching My Boy

208

by Hunter Green

My Pastor

158

Professor Thornton’s Private Lecture 212

164

First Day at the Beach

169

Teacher’s Pet

173

Hair Trigger

179

Tadpole

by Christina Crawford

Tied Up, Tied Down by Nene Mason

Tenderfoot by Ben Wade

My Japanese Virgin Boy by WG

Harvest Thrills by Sean Terrell

Know What to Do With It?

216

by Anonymous

218

by JP

220

by Slade Banyon

223

by Byrd Roberts

183

by R. L.

My Bashful, Bare-Assed Boy

187

by John Barton

My Bashful Bare-Assed Boy part 2

190

by John Barton

Avalon

194

by JP Copyright ©2000 by Avenue Services. All rights reserved. No part of this magazine may be reproduced in whole or in part without written permission of the publisher, Avenue Services, a gay- owned and operated business. No responsibility can be assumed for unsolicited material. All rights in letters sent to Handjobs will be treated unconditionally assigned for publication and copyright purposes and are subject to Handjobs’ right to edit and comment upon editorially. Safe and sane sexual behavior is encouraged by the publisher. The publisher, editor, and contributors to Handjobs cannot be held responsible for accidents or injuries or any other misfortunes that result from proper or improper application of information imparted or ideas generated by material in Handjobs. Handjobs is designed to be used only as an aid for masturbation. Any similarity between people and places in the fiction in Handjobs and any real people and places is purely coincidental. Despite the use of terms such as “boy” or “son”, all characters in the fiction in Handjobs are 18 years of age or older. It is against the law to have sexual intercourse with people under the age of 18, but we do print memoirs of men talking about their own boyhood experiences. Printed in the US. You must be 18 or older to purchase this book.

4

HJ Anthology 7

4

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


Boy’s Second Letter to Dad by J.L. Jones

See Boy’s Letter to Dad in Handjobs Anthology 6. How’s my hot daddy in the Northwest? Your sexy letter arrived last week. I couldn’t get through it without shooting my load. And it felt awfully good. Glad you like the photos I sent to you. Your reaction goes right along with the continuation of the fantasy I started in my last letter. I get a hardon every time I think about it. Just like I was a sixteen year old. Well, here goes, Daddy: After we have had hot sex and a nap together in each other’s sweaty arms, we shower, caressing each other from head to toe. I drop the soap a few times, each time licking your body on the way down and back up. You say, “You’re being a naughty boy, son. I’m going to have to teach you a lesson.” I look up with a mischievous grin and reply by swallowing your squeaky clean, semi-hard daddy-meat, sticking my tongue in your foreskin on the way down. While my bearded chin spreads your big balls, you give in to my talents. As you lean your head back, I reach up with my hands and seek out your protruding nipples. But you have other plans in mind. Your cock is rock hard now as you say, “Stop. You’re going to get it now, kid.” You turn off the shower and grab us a pair of towels. As we dry each other, I see a different look in your eye. As we finish drying, you tell me, “Son, get your mischievous little ass in here. Sit on the side of the bed and close your eyes.” I obey your command, curious as to what you are up to, but trusting you. I’m sitting on the bed with my eyes closed when I feel you coming toward me from behind the bed. I’m getting excited, but just a little bit nervous. You ask, “Boy, do you trust your daddy?” “Yes, sir,” is my answer. “Good, ’cause I’m going to take you on a little trip,” you whisper in my ear. The next thing I feel is a blindfold covering my eyes. A flash of adrenaline hits my body along with a wave of excitement. My senses heighten as I feel you leave the bed and I hear noise from across the room. Then there is an eerie moment of silence, finally broken by you telling me to move back. “A little more, boy. That’s good. Now lie down on your back.” My head is over the edge of the bed as I hear you come closer. “Now, you sure you trust me, son?” you ask. “Yes, I do, Daddy. I do.” You lean down and kiss me on the lips and say, “That’s a good son. Now reach up here and grab your Daddy’s thighs.” I eagerly comply as I love the feel of your strong, hairy thighs. Suddenly, I feel leather shackles surrounding my wrists. My right arm is pulled toward the head of the bed and secured. Then my left arm is outstretched and bound to the foot of the bed. “You still trust me?” 5

HJ Anthology 7

5

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“Yes, Daddy.” Once again I hear you walk away from me. As I lie there, I wonder what you are up to. After a few moments that seem much longer, I hear you returning. “You OK, boy?” “Yes, Dad,” I answer. “All right, son, lift your ass up for me.” As I raise my hips I feel a pillow slide underneath me. I’m thinking to myself, He’s not into fucking, but I’m so turned on by him, I’m willing to try anything with him. I know he will do whatever he does safely. You must sense my thoughts, because you tell me, “No, boy, that’s not what is coming. I’ve got something else planned. But I do want you to spread your legs for me.” I spread them for you, only to hear, “Wider.” Now I feel leather shackles binding my ankles to the ends of the bed. I trust him, I trust him! I repeat to myself. “That looks real sexy, son, looking at you all spread-eagle on my bed, just waiting for what I have in store for you,” you tell me as your strong muscular hands caress my inner thighs, opened wide for you. Your fingertips stroke along my arms through my pits, to my nipples, which you lightly pinch. “Don’t worry, these will get a good workout later,” you say. You work your way down to my crotch, grabbing my cock with one hand and my balls with the other. “Look at you, you’re as hard as you were in the picture you sent me. But these are what I want to take care of right now,” you say. You move both hands to my balls. You’re not hurting them, but you sure have them stretched. You seem to be examining them. I began to squirm, wondering what’s next. “You better not move around too much,” you tell me, as suddenly I feel a hot and moist cloth laid on top of my crotch. “OK, boy, I’m going to shave those balls of yours, and make them nice and smooth, just like your daddy’s…. Like that idea, son?” “Oh, yes, Daddy, I would like that a lot,” I reply. “All right now, baby. Remember, don’t be moving while I’m taking care of these.” “Yes, sir,” is my answer. As you remove the cloth, my throbbing cock bounces up onto my belly. “That’s going to bounce a lot more before I’m through with you, son.” Your deep, husky voice only makes it dance more as you begin to massage my nuts with shaving cream. “Now, be real still,” I hear, as the razor begins to slide across my vulnerable nutsac. I’m biting my lip, trying to concentrate on being still. God, I wish I could watch! I think to myself. It seems like an eternity, but finally I feel you wiping up your handiwork with the washcloth. “Daddy likes that,” you tell me. As I feel you blowing on my freshly shaved balls, I shudder. “Oh, God,” is all I can say as you begin brushing my bare balls with your thick, bushy, salt-and-pepper mustache and your two-day-old beard. I’m writhing with the sensations. My teeth are clenched tight, as I’m trying to bear what I’m feeling. “I bet you’d like to feel these nice, smooth, daddy’s boy balls, wouldn’t you?” 6

HJ Anthology 7

6

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“Oh, yes, I would, Daddy,” I answer, thinking to myself, I really would like to see Daddy’s work. Right now I’d do or say anything to stop the assault of the nerve endings of my balls. “Well you can’t yet,” you tell me as you scratch my nuts again with your mustache. I’m squirming, out of control. “Oh, Daddy, I’m sorry, but I can’t take it anymore,” I plead. “All right, son, you’ve been a good boy. I’ll tell you what I still have planned, but first I’ll let you feel my nice smooth balls. Would you like that, son?” “Oh, yes, Daddy, please let me feel them!” I beg. You walk around the bed. I feel your strong manly legs on each side of my head, as you tell me, “OK, son, stick your tongue out and lick my balls.” Oh, man, that feels good as I feel your hot, heavy balls right there against my tongue. “Hey, boy, that feels real good,” you say as you begin to stroke that fat, uncut cock of yours. I’m so turned on smelling you and being so close to you. Your balls are bouncing off my eager mouth. I begin to try to suck your balls. “Now, now, Boy, I said just to lick them. If you don’t listen, I just might shave the rest of your crotch. You wouldn’t like that, would you, son? Would you?” “Oh, no, Daddy,” I answer, offering you my tongue while trying to control my mouth. “That’s a good boy,” you tell me as you back away, leaving me starving for you. Suddenly you start to tease my body with your hands, beard, mustache and tongue. I’m bouncing all over the place as I don’t know where you will attack next. I’m covered in sweat and writhing out of control when abruptly you stop! As I’m trying to catch my breath I hear you spit. I feel you begin to slowly stroke my throbbing cock with your right hand as you massage my balls with your left. You sense that it wouldn’t take much and I’d be spewing my hot load everywhere. “Oh, no, not yet, son,” you command. I hear you walk around the bed

7

HJ Anthology 7

7

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


again and you tell me, “Open wide. Now suck your daddy’s cock real good – nice and slow.” It’s almost impossible to suck you slow, I want you so bad. But I guess I do a good enough job, because you’re saying, “That’s a good boy. Since you have been so good, I’ll tell you what. I’m going to let your hands free. I want you to reach up here and play with Daddy’s nipples, boy. Can you do that for me, son?” “Oh, yes, I’ll do anything for you!” I answer. You free my hands and massage my wrists to get the blood flowing again. Then you place my hands on your big furry thighs. I slide them up your sides, seeking your nipples. I am eager to please you. I begin to tweak them and pinch them lightly at first. You enjoy it and it shows, as you increase the tempo of fucking my throat. You’re fucking my mouth so hard the spittle is running down my cheeks. You reach down with your right hand to gather a handful of slippery spit and begin to stroke my cock again. At the same time your left hand is alternating between my tits, pulling and pinching them. We are both close to exploding. You let go of my throbbing meat and say, “OK, baby, keep your hands working on these nipples and lick my balls again.” You are beating your thick daddy cock as I am trying to lick your velvety smooth nutsac. They are bouncing all over the place. “I’m getting real close now, son. Reach down and grab your big boymeat.” “Yes, sir. But please, Daddy, can I watch you cum?” “Yes, you can … you’ve earned it! … Ah, shit, it’s too late, your daddy is gonna shoot!” I feel your balls tighten and your legs tremble. You are gasping for breath and slapping my chest with your free hand, as your white hot load begins to erupt and rain onto my body. I start to shudder as my sperm shoots from so deep, I go into convulsions with ecstasy. You collapse on top of me and we grasp each other in elation. As I regain my composure, I can tell you are sleeping from exhaustion. I reach up and remove the blindfold to see your hooded, natural daddycock, just inches from my face. Well, Daddy, I hope you enjoy my fantasy. I’ve had to stop and beat off a couple of times writing this, as I visualized you having your way with me! Hot for you, Jack P.S. I have some leather shackles

Cousin Eddie part 2 by LJD

Continued from Handjobs Anthology 6. By the time Joe’s (my cousin’s pal) underwear hit the floor, his cock was hard as a baseball bat. In contrast to Eddie, Joe’s body was covered with lots of black, curly hair. His cock was leaking down the shaft into his dick hair. “Come on cuz, put it in your mouth.” I looked up into Eddie’s eyes. His face was filled with lust. “Do it, baby, suck his dick, like you did it to me.” 8

HJ Anthology 7

8

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“Hey, Eddie, if he doesn’t want to ….” “Come here, cuz.” Eddie bent me over and started to lick my ass like he had before. His tongue went up my hole and made me squirm. I leaned forward and sucked the head of Joe’s cock into my mouth. I tasted his sweet juice oozing from his piss hole. Suddenly, Eddie pushed my head forward onto Joe’s cock, and it slipped to the back of my throat. I thought I would gag when Joe started to ease his fat cock in and out of my mouth. I soon started to breathe easily and was beginning to really enjoy the feel and taste of his dick. Eddie had his tongue up my ass again, poking it in and out. I was so hot! “Hey, Joe, wanna taste his ass?” Joe pulled out of my mouth and switched places with Eddie. Joe started to lick my hole real fast. He poked his tongue into it as far as he could. I could feel him wiggling it in my hole. I was on fire. I reached to get hold of my own dick, but before I could grab it, I felt Eddie’s hot mouth down there. I was in heaven. Joe’s tongue up my ass and Eddie sucking my dick! Suddenly I felt cold air around my dick. Eddie had stopped sucking me. He lay down on his back and slid under me. Eddie pulled me down towards his face. Joe got down there with Eddie. “Joey, let’s both lick his little hole at the same time.��� “Sure, Eddie, whatever you say.” I was now squatting over both Eddie and Joe, while they licked and slurped my tingling hole. I could see Eddie pulling on his cock. It was leaking precum like crazy. I turned my head to try and see Joe’s cock. He was feeling his balls with one hand and jerking off with the other. “Hey Eddie, I’m really getting close!” Eddie quickly moved over to where Joe was lying. He got down between Joe’s legs and took his cock into his mouth. He was moving his head up and down real fast. I thought about the first time I saw them together, when Joe sucked Eddie’s cock. I wondered if Eddie would let Joe shoot in his mouth? Joe started to shake, and his tongue slipped from my ass. “Eddie, I’m gonna cum!” Eddie plunged his mouth down to the root of Joe’s dick and buried his face in all that black cock hair. Joe groaned loud and grabbed Eddie’s head. I knew he had shot his load into Eddie’s mouth. Eddie pulled off Joe’s cock and sat up. Joe opened his mouth wide. He must have expected Eddie to let his cum drip into his mouth, like Joe did to him that night in the den. What Eddie did next surprised me, but I think Joe was even more shocked. Eddie motioned me towards him. I got close as he opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue. Joe’s thick white cum coated Eddie’s tongue and lips. “Hey, Eddie, what are you doing? Let me suck up my load!” Eddie shook his head no. He pulled me closer and put his lips against my mouth. His tongue pushed between my lips. I let my lips part as his tongue entered my mouth. I could taste Joe’s cum from Eddie’s mouth. It was hot and salty, but good. I started to kiss Eddie back as he let Joe’s cum slide into my mouth. I swallowed as much as I could get and realized I was 9

HJ Anthology 7

9

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


moving my tongue around Eddie’s mouth, searching for more of Joe’s cum. “Hey, Joe, if you want your load, you know where it is,” Eddie said. Joe pulled me over to him and pushed my mouth open, sliding his tongue around real fast. He kissed me so passionately I thought I would faint. “Hey, buddy, how are you doing?” Eddie asked. All I could do was smile. “I love you two so much!” I responded. “We love you, too, don’t we, Joe?” Joe just nodded but pulled me closer to him and rubbed my head and back. He bent his head down and started to suck my dick. He was bobbing his head Rod Shows up and down really fast. I started to feel the same way I had when Eddie sucked me earlier. My legs started to shake and I had a feeling like before only this time I had an orgasm even stronger. Joe and Eddie started kissing me all over. I felt so good inside; having both these hot guys’ mouths all over me was fantastic. “Hey, Eddie, you haven’t cum yet!” Joe said. “Let’s wait till we go to bed later,” Eddie replied. “You sure you can wait? Your cock’s really leaking a lot of juice, man!” “Eddie, can I watch you and Joe?” I asked. Eddie and Joe looked at each other and smiled. “Sure, cuz … come into the den after everyone else is asleep. You’ll get a real eyeful tonight,” Joe said. “Eddie’s gonna fuck me in the ass later. You think you’ll like that?” I lay in bed until I was sure my parents were asleep. I went down the hall and walked into the den. Eddie was on his back with his legs raised in the air. Joe was licking Eddie’s asshole. “Hey, Joe, here’s our buddy! … Come on in, cuz.” I walked over to the two of them.

Cousin Eddie part 3 by LJD

Joe, my cousin’s best friend, had his face buried in Eddie’s asscrack, licking him furiously. I could hear the wet slurping sounds as Joe’s tongue plunged in and out of Eddie’s hole. Eddie’s eyes were closed and he was pinching his nipples with both hands. Joe stopped eating Eddie and came up for air. “Do you want to see it? Come closer!” he said to me, as I was approaching them from the doorway. I knelt down on the edge of the bed, with my face just inches from Eddie’s asshole. It was opening and closing in time with Eddie’s breathing. He was still pinching his nipples hard. 10

HJ Anthology 7

10

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“Go ahead and touch it,” Joe said. I started to put my fingers near his hole and as I got close, Joe took my hand and pushed two of my fingers into Eddie’s hot hole. Eddie made gasping sounds as Joe pushed my fingers in deeper. He worked my fingers and hand and soon, with total fascination, I saw my hand go in up to my small wrist. Joe controlled my hand, wiggling it inside of Eddie’s hole. Eddie moaned really loudly. Joe slowly pulled my hand out and told me to taste Eddie’s hole. I put my face near his asscrack. It smelled all sweaty. “Come on, little buddy, lick my hole for me! PLEASE!!” Eddie pleaded, sounding so desperate that I couldn’t resist. I put my face real close to his hole and stuck my tongue out. I felt Joe gently pushing my head forward till my mouth was pressed up against Eddie’s wet asshole. “Lick me, cuz. PLEASE LICK ME!” he begged. I started to move my head around his hole and began poking my tongue into the opening. I could feel the hole squeezing at my little tongue. My boydick was rock hard. Suddenly I felt something hot and wet between my legs. Joe was licking my dick, balls, and all around my crotch. Eddie opened his eyes and saw what Joe was doing to me. “You like our little buddy’s dick and balls, huh?” Joe stopped sucking me to answer him. “It’s really wild how hot he gets. His boner really stands up like a piece of steel.” Eddie smiled, saying, “Must run in the family, I guess.” Joe reached over to the night stand for something. “I think it’s time we showed our little buddy how much you like to get fucked,” he said to Eddie. Joe squeezed the tube and spread some jelly-like stuff all over his fingers. “Watch this. You’re really gonna get an eyeful now!” Joe pushed his fingers into Eddie’s ass, rubbing the jelly way up inside. “Hey, how about sucking on my dick and getting it ready for Eddie’s ass?” I didn’t need to be asked twice! I got between Joe’s legs and licked all over his cock. I took one of his balls into my mouth and sucked real hard on it. That did it for Joe. He was real ready to FUCK SOME ASS! I watched as he got on top of Eddie and slipped his big, hard cock inside that hot, wet hole. Eddie groaned and pulled Joe’s mouth to his so he could suck on Joe’s tongue. Joe’s hairy body was pumping Eddie’s ass real slow. I decided that I could get a much better view if I got behind Joe. Boy, was I right! I had a perfect view of Joe’s cock sliding in and out of Eddie’s hole. As Joe fucked Eddie, I watched his big hairy balls swing back and forth. I reached out to feel them. Joe must have liked that a lot. “Keep doing that. Rub my balls for me!” I heard him say. I could feel them drawing up higher, getting tighter and tighter in their sack. Joe was starting to breathe real heavy now. “Hey, cuz, put your tongue into Joey’s asshole,” Eddie requested of me. I put my face down there and started to lick up and down his furry asscrack. 11

HJ Anthology 7

11

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


I was having a little trouble hitting my target since Joe was moving around so much. Joe reached back with one hand and aimed me in the right direction. “STICK YOUR TONGUE OUT, NOW!! PUSH IT UP MY HOLE!!!” Joe shouted. I felt my tongue enter Joe’s asshole as he held my head in place. All of a sudden his asshole started squeezing my tongue. “I’m getting ready to cum! … OH, FUCK, OH, YEAH!! HERE IT COMES, EDDIE!!! … TAKE MY LOAD UP YOUR ASS, BABY!! … UUUGGHHHH!!!!! … OH, SHIT!” I was thrown backward off the mattress and onto the floor. I climbed back onto the bed to see what was happening. “Oh, Joey, I can feel your hot load of cum inside my ass! Make me shoot, now! … I’m SOOOO HOT!!” “Not yet, baby. I have a great idea that we’ll all enjoy.” Joe pulled his dick out of Eddie’s ass. It was still dripping cum from the pisshole. Then Joe asked, “How about it, little buddy? Want to stick your boydick into Eddie’s ass?” Just the thought of it made my dick get so hard! “Is it OK, Eddie? Can I really put my pecker in you?” As I leaned forward, Eddie put his mouth on mine. His tongue pushed its way into my mouth. I was getting even hotter than before. “You taste good, cuz. Let Joey show you what to do,” was his reply. Eddie lay back and pulled his ankles up over his head. “Come on, Joe, help our little buddy get his boydick into my ass.” Joe fondled my dick as I got on my knees, getting into position. “Man, he’s ready to fuck you, Eddie!” Joe leaned me forward towards cousin Eddie’s waiting asshole. He held my dick at the entrance to the hot juicy hole. “Lean forward …. Let it slide in!” he instructed me. “It’s already nice and wet inside.” I slowly leaned onto Eddie and felt the head of my dick pop into Eddie’s twitching hole. It was really hot and wet inside there. Just like Joe had said!

Swim Meat by DadPump

Dear Guys, Here is a true-life expo of a day with my dad back in the early ’60s. I was fourteen – I know, it’s a cheap fantasy age, but I really was – and my dad and I were going weekends up to Tujunga to do maintenance on a friend’s place. He was in Europe for a month. I was in the house and happened to look out the window to see Dad dive into the pool naked. He always used to tell me how much he liked the old days at the Y when it was men only and everyone swam nude. A thrill went through me – I couldn’t believe he was doing it. I immediately went out and told him I wanted to try it, too. I dropped my trunks and jumped in. We swam around a little, then he got out and stretched out on a deck chair. I envied his long, fat cock and heavy bush, but was also kinda proud of my expanding dick and its little tuft of hair. I started showing off my diving skills for him; I was pretty good and still am. I remember how great if felt to not only be naked out in the sun, but how I liked jumping up and down on the 12

HJ Anthology 7

12

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


board so he could see that my dick was longer than when I was a little boy and how I had hair just like he did. I swam for a while underwater, and when I got out I saw that he was now standing. His back was to me and he had one leg propped up on a chair as he put suntan lotion on his leg. I could also see his low-hangers swaying as he moved, but couldn’t see his dick at all. Since it’s pretty long, I knew that if I couldn’t see it hanging below his balls, it had to be sticking up, right? I still remember the terrific trembling of excitement I felt as I got out of the pool and nonchalantly went over to him. I saw him flinch a little as I caught him by surprise – I figured he found an excuse with the lotion to turn his back to me and raise his leg so I wouldn’t see his hardon. Now I was right there looking at it. Much longer, much fatter than mine. But I’m just a kid, right? He said something inane about my putting some lotion on my butt if I was gonna be buck-naked in the sun and I said I would, then lay back on a chaise. At that age I was always getting hard. And I was so fucking proud to be showing my little sprouting weenie to my big dad that I didn’t have a choice – it flopped up over my thigh and climbed to my hairless, little belly. I was smart enough to know that he knew kids get hard all the time, so I made no attempt to hide it. In fact, I really wanted him to look at it. He stood straight up (in more ways than one) before me and just said, “Sorry. This just happens in the sun. It feels so good on me and I don’t get the chance often. You probably get these a lot.” I feigned embarrassment and told him I did. He asked me, “You jerk off?” I said, “Yeah, usually at night,” still faking awkwardness – well, maybe not entirely faking it. “Good,” he said, “Because I think I’d better do it now to relax this thing. It’s OK, all boys and men do it.” A little awkwardly, he started stroking his big dick. I lay back and pretended not to be watching him – just slowly jacking my own dick, because it was something I knew how to do, too. I would look down at my dick as I jerked off and stay looking at it. Then I’d suddenly sneak a glance at my dad and see that he was looking at my cock, too. A movement of his eyelids would signify he was raising his eyes to mine to see if I’d caught him, so I’d quickly look back down at myself. I loved the fact he kept sneaking looks at his son jacking off. But then the tables were reversed, because I kept looking at his dick and not checking to see if he’d caught me. I looked at his face and he was looking back at me intently. So I made no bones about it, so to speak, and just openly stared at his cock as I jerked my own. His fist started working faster on his shaft, his left hand pulling on those low-hanging hairy balls. I was just a kid and it don’t take long – I shot a major load of cum all over my chest. I was always good at this, later winning many a college frat cumshot contest, and I’m still able to blast big loads several feet repeatedly. That was too much for dad. He leaned back and a look came onto his face I’d never seen there before as he shot gobs of thick cream all over the deck. After a long time he said, “Well, that was relaxing, son. That’s all it was.” He splashed some water from the pool onto the deck to wash away his cum 13

HJ Anthology 7

13

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


and I jumped into the water to clean myself up. We stayed naked for the rest of the day, but didn’t jack off again. He might have been a little embarrassed about the whole thing. Unfortunately, the next week I wasn’t able to go up there with him and the week after that our friends came home. I never had a chance at a second round.

Last Saturday part 2 by LLB

Continued from Handjobs Anthology 6. After that Saturday, things around the house were considerably more relaxed. I think my folks were relieved that I was mature enough to handle their intimacy. Like Mom said, it wasn’t as if they were trying to show off in front of their kid, but they were glad they weren’t going to have to hide their pleasure behind closed doors anymore either. And for me it meant that jacking off in my room, or hangin’ around the house naked was now perfectly acceptable behavior. Dad and I didn’t discuss what we did. I wasn’t sure if I was really into a guy thing, or if it was just the excitement of knowing he liked getting off as much as me. I guess I didn’t wonder about it too much. When their vacation rolled around, Mom and Dad suggested we try camping at one of those nudist camps instead of at our usual campsite. We read through a couple of naturist magazines until we found a place called Whispering Pines that sounded more low-key than the big resorts. They didn’t have any teen activities, but it was right on the river, and had a pool, a jacuzzi, and RV hookups, so Mom made reservations. The drive up took most of the morning. We followed the directions off the main highway, and when we got to the gravel road, I jumped out and undid the combination lock with the number the lady on the phone had given us. Dad drove through, I locked the gate again, and it was another mile or so up the driveway to a crest in the hill. When we pulled in front of a large cabin surrounded by trees, Dad cut the engine and they got out to register. I stared out the windows. The camp looked nice. It was totally quiet and there was no one else around. They were gone a few minutes when they came back out laughing, followed by a big bearded older guy wearing nothin’ but a pair of flip flops. The guy climbed into the RV with them and Dad introduced me to George, the owner of Whispering Pines. My eyes kept wandering to the man’s dick, but he had a friendly smile and a belly laugh that made me feel comfortable with his nakedness. Mom offered him a beer, and he sat up front with Dad so he could show us where to park. As Dad drove slowly up the narrow road, George pointed out the sites. “It’s good you folks arrived early in the week. Bein’ Monday, we don’t expect many overnighters tonight, so you’ve got the pick of the camp. Over there is the pool and bathhouse, and back in those pines is the path down to the river. You can hike nude on the trails along the river for a good half mile in each direction. Over there’s a fine space. The pool and bathhouse are close by, and those steps lead right back down to the office.” 14

HJ Anthology 7

14

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


Dad agreed, so I climbed out and spotted for him while he backed in. Once he turned off the engine, George got out and began hooking us up. When Mom and Dad stepped out a minute later, they were already undressed. George smiled as he looked Mom over, his eyes slowing to enjoy her breasts. “Beautiful tan, Joyce. You and Jim must spend a lot of time outside in your yard?” “Well, not as much as we’d like. There are so many interruptions at home. It seems as soon as we get comfortable, someone comes over or we have to run an errand. We’re really looking forward to a whole week of relaxation.” “Well, I think you’ll find it at Whispering Pines. Lois and I don’t plan many activities for our guests other than an occasional barbecue. That way you have time to hike, swim, or just work on your tan. I just hope ol’ Mitch here doesn’t get too bored. We don’t get as many teens as the big camps. But I’ve got a computer with some great games if you’re interested, son. Well, I guess I’d better let you settle in. Say, since you’re our only overnighters tonight, why don’t you join Lois and me for drinks when it cools down a bit?” “Thanks, George,” Dad said, “We’ll look forward to it.” Later we were sitting on Lois and George’s deck watching the sun sink behind the trees. Their cabin was both the camp office and their home. Out front there was a deck with picnic tables that overlooked the pool, and in back George had built a porch surrounded by trees that he called his private escape from the world. Mom and Dad were lying on a futon mattress, George and Lois were on another, and I had a pile of pillows to myself in the corner. When Lois served the pitchers of margaritas, Mom and Dad gave the OK for me to join them. It was so slushy and cold that I downed it in a second. When Lois offered another, Dad reminded me not to drink them like lemonade. By the time she served the third round, they didn’t seem to mind so much anymore. Every time Lois filled my glass, her pussy came so close to my face, I could have licked it. She was in pretty good shape for an old lady. Her tits weren’t all saggy and her nipples were full. When she saw me staring her up, she smiled. “You haven’t taken your shorts off yet, Mitch. Does being naked make you feel uncomfortable?” “Uhm, kinda. Sometimes Mom and Dad let me go nude at home, but I’ve never done it around other people before.” “Well, I’m confident you will, once you feel more comfortable, dear.” She leaned in closer, “If you’re nervous about getting an erection, remember it’s not unusual for boys when they go nude around others for the first time.” I looked at Mom and Dad; they were bustin’ up, so I just smiled politely. George cleared his throat. “C’mon, Mitch, why don’t you and I go and check out those computer games.” 15

HJ Anthology 7

15

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


It was cool the way George had a comfy old sofa facing the computer, so we could cradle the joysticks in our laps and lay back. I even forgot I was sittin’ next to a naked guy till my arm brushed against his belly. I checked him out while he played. He had gray hair everywhere except for his fat nipples. It covered his belly and got darker as it went down. I was surprised to see his dick standing straight up in all that hair. Without even looking over at me, he smiled and said, “You know, it’s not very fair that you can enjoy looking at my privates when I can’t look at yours. If you got excited in here nobody would even notice.” “Uh, I don’t know.” He looked me in the eye and lightly touched the lump straining inside my shorts, “It’s your choice, son.” “Oh, I guess. OK.” “Just toss ’em on the chair over there. There you go. Yeah, and take off your tennies. That’s better. Now, let’s get a look at you. Umm, nice muscles, solid legs, a little white around the butt, but a few days bare-ass should take care of that. Say, it does look as though you enjoy bein’ nude.” “Oh, geezuz, I’m sorry. It’s just that ….” “Hey, son, like my wife said, it’s normal. You’ve got nothin’ to be ashamed of. Besides, it looks like you’ve got a nice six-incher there.” “I guess so, but it’s not all hairy like yours.” “No, not yet, but you’ve got peach fuzz on your legs. Before you know it, you’ll have a thick bush like me. Come here, lemme get a closer look.” He cupped my balls in his warm hand. “See, you’ve got a few hairs sproutin’ on your nuts already.” “Hey, I do! Oh, geez, I guess talkin’ ’bout it is gettin’ me even harder.” “Feel good?” “Yeah, I guess so. But now you’re not hard.” “Oh, I’m just relaxed. If you touch it, it’ll spring right back.” “Really?” “Yeah.” “Hey, George? You think I could … touch it? I mean, just to see what it does?” “Sure.” “Wow.” “You can hold my balls in your other hand, if you want.” “They’re so warm and furry.” “Uh huh.” “Whew, you are gettin’ hard again. Does this feel OK?” “Yeah, Mitch, that feels real nice. You want me to rub yours the same way?” “Yeah, OK … Whoa!” “Want me to stop?” “No. It’s just that it feels strange to have someone else rubbin’ it.” “Ever do it till you shoot?” “Geez!” 16

HJ Anthology 7

16

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“Hey, it’s OK, son, nothin’ you say to ol’ George can shock me. Everyone does it.” “Even you?” “Sure. Sometimes Lois and me are too tired to fuck, so we just masturbate till we cum.” “Wow. Well, sometimes I do.” “Shoot your load?” “Yeah.” “Feels good, doesn’t it?” “Yeah. It feels great.” The room grew quieter as we slowly fingered each other in the dark. George leaned over and whispered, “Hey, Mitch?” “Yeah?” “Whadaya say we blow our loads?” “Uh, I don’t know. What if my Mom and Dad … you know?” We stopped and listened. Complete silence. We turned and peeked over the back of the sofa into the darkness outside. Again nothing. Then, there it was, a soft moan. Followed by another. George ran his thumb up the underside of my dick and I shuddered. “I don’t think it’ll be a problem, son.” He slid to his knees in front of me, and gently spread my legs, lifting my feet onto his bare shoulders. My toes rubbed against his beard, and he turned and licked them, talking to me as his hands caressed my body. “What beautiful feet, and strong thighs, and a hard dick you have,” he chuckled. “Now scootch down a bit and let me play with your butt. That’s it. Oh, what a smooth ass, and lovely hole you have, son.” I wiggled up and down while he teased my dick with one hand and my ass with the other. “You like having your butt played with, don’t you? You ever been fucked?” I shook my head. “Well, here. Suck on my finger. That’s it, get it good and wet. Now you breathe out while I slide it in, and you tell me how you like it.” I exhaled and opened my asshole to his friendly finger. He wormed his way in slowly until I gasped. “Well, I can see I’m goin’ to need to have a little chat with your Dad, Mitch.” I opened my eyes. “A beautiful hole like yours needs lots of exercise.” I was startled when a second finger joined the first. “I can see your Dad hasn’t been giving yours nearly enough attention.” He flashed a big smile as he leisurely finger fucked me.“I’m just glad I can be of some assistance.” Then with a wink he lowered his mouth and started juicing my tool. With his beard tickling my balls, his fingers dancing in my ass, and his tongue 17

HJ Anthology 7

17

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


riding my cock, I went nuts. I squirmed and moaned and stiffened, blasting load after load of my cream down his hungry throat. When I stopped shaking, George slid on top of me, nestling his cock between my wet cheeks. We hugged while he slid back and forth over my hole. He kissed me and pushed his salty tongue into my mouth, feeding me my cream. When I started squeezing his fat nipples, he raised himself up and with a massive grunt squirted shots of hot cream across my belly and onto my face. He licked me clean like a puppy and again I opened my mouth to mancream. We held each other in the dark, sticky with sweat and cum, but rested and content. When we went back outside, the warm night felt good against my sticky skin. As my eyes adjusted to the dark I could just make out Dad, Mom, and Lois piled together on the futons. The whole porch smelled sweet from sex. We went over and lay down with them. Dad cradled me against him, his sweaty fur sticking to my back. He fingered my stomach smearing the sweat and jism until his hand wrapped around my resurging dick. “I have only one thing to say to you, Jim,” said George with a wry smile, “If you don’t take your boy’s cherry, someone else is goin’ to do it for you.” Without a word Dad kissed me and rolled me over until I was underneath him. With Lois, Mom, and George looking on, I sucked on his cock until it was dripping with saliva. Then I lay back, placed my feet in his hands, and welcomed him between my legs. A few inches away I watched George’s purple sausage disappear into Mom’s pussy, her cunt juice dribblin’ out around the edges and down his fuzzy balls. Lois sat on my face and offered me my first taste of cream-filled pussy. Her mouth found my boner and her fingers held my ass open for Dad. He ran his slippery tool across my hole and his hairy balls tickled my crack. He slid across me a second time and the tip of his mushroom kissed my hole. He paused, a half inch of his hot meat throbbing inside me. I pushed off Lois’ dripping pussy, and gulped. “Hey, Dad?” I grinned. “Yeah, Mitch?” I arched my back and with a single movement his entire organ was swallowed into my ass, pinning his balls tightly against my hole. “I love you.”

Uncle Comes Clean by Rod Cameron

When I was young my grandmother on my mother’s side died and my parents left me in the care of my father’s brother and his wife and kids while they went to grandmother’s funeral in another state. Uncle Bill was about 40, but he worked in construction and was really built like a bull. He was a real man’s man and my Aunt Mary was always complaining about his drinking after work with the guys, but she never really seemed mad at him.

18

HJ Anthology 7

18

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


He was such a good-looking guy everybody liked him. I was fascinated with him and was thrilled to be spending a week with him. He was over 6 feet tall with jet black hair and a big grin that never left his face. He wore sleeveless t-shirts that showed off his heavily muscled arms and shoulders. Actually, he looked a lot like my dad who was about 5 years older than he was and not quite in such good shape. Whenever my uncle and I would wrestle, I would hold those muscular arms tight and feel his strength through his hair-covered flesh. I knew I was excited but I didn’t know why at that age. The first night I spent with them, Uncle Bill was out for his regular Friday night with the guys. My cousins went to bed but I was wide awake so my aunt told me I could stay up with her. I eventually fell asleep in front of the TV watching a movie. Late that night I heard Uncle Bill come in. Aunt Mary had gone to bed sometime while I slept. Uncle Bill picked me up and carried me in his strong arms to the guest bedroom. It felt good in his strong arms up against the big pecs bulging under his tight t-shirt. I sort of snuggled up against him. He put me in bed, and said drunkenly, “I’d better sleep in here. If I wake up your aunt, she’ll kick my ass. Bet I smell like a barroom. I better shower first.” He did smell like smoke and stale beer, but I didn’t care. “Need a shower, sport?” he asked me all the while sort of swaying drunkenly. “Sure, I guess so.” I answered, thrilled at the thought of showering with my uncle. We went into the guest bathroom and he started to strip. I stared at his hairy chest and stomach which was like a washboard of muscles. His pecs were big and full. His nipples the size of quarters stood out from the big hair-covered muscles. By the time he was naked I was both scared and excited, still dressed in my underwear. I gazed at his big, fat cock in the thick, black, hairy bush that spread from his groin to cover his lower belly. His balls were huge and swayed as he removed his drawers and sort of stumbled around drunkenly. “Well, get naked, sport. You can’t shower in those things,” he said as he pointed to my boy undies. He got in the shower stall which was a big rectangle with a little bench on the wall opposite the shower head. I undressed and joined him as he was starting to soap up his arms. “There’s only one soap, sport. Climb up on the bench and I’ll soap you up.” I did what he said and he started soaping my back, then my legs. His hands were so gentle, yet rough at the same time. He soaped between my legs and under my butt and then into my butt crack. I felt his soapy finger on my asshole cleaning it good and even going in a little way. He was telling me how I was developing good and getting muscles and stuff. Then he told me to turn around and he’d do my front. I was nervous and excited and did what he said. He soaped my arms and chest and pinched my nipples and laughed when I flinched. “Mine are really sensitive, too,” he said as he worked his way down my tummy onto my legs. 19

HJ Anthology 7

19

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


As he was soaping my calves, his face was in front of my dick. “Hey, sport, there’s some hair down here. You’re getting to be a man!” I was embarrassed at my lack of manliness since he was so hairy and hung, but he seemed to think I was OK. He was now soaping my crotch and working my dick and balls in his soapy, slick hands. In no time my dick was sticking out as he worked it in his big hands. “Hey, man, that’s a nice-sized cock for a kid your age. It’s really nice and thick, like your dad’s was at your age.” He smiled at me and gave my balls a squeeze. “OK, it’s your turn to do me,” he said, and helped me off the bench and pushed me under the shower to rinse off. When I turned around he was sitting on the bench, leaning back with his legs spread and a big drunken grin on his face. His cock was bigger than it was before but not hard – just fatter and fuller, hanging heavily from his hairy belly. The big dark pink head looked about five times bigger than mine. His full ballsack rested on the bench between his thick legs, the skin dark and wrinkly. He handed me the soap as I walked over between his legs, my dick still throbbing and hard in front of me. “Start at the top and work your way down, baby,” he grinned at me lewdly and pinched my hard cockhead lightly. My cockhead brushed against his groin as I moved in close and began soaping his hairy chest. He raised his big arms so I could clean his armpits. “We’re gonna have us a good time this week, sport. A real good time,” he growled as my hands caressed his big nipples. I felt his big pecs flex as I worked my hands around them. “Wash me good, sport. I feel real dirty,” Uncle Bill said. I washed down his belly, feeling his muscles through the thick carpet of hair. I cleaned in his navel and he sucked in his stomach and sort of chuckled. “That feels so good, baby. Your aunt sticks her tongue in there when she gives me a blow job, and I really love it! It makes my cock hard as steel, so be careful. You could get in trouble doing that!” I looked up at him and he was staring intently at my hands on his naked belly. Uncle Bill was breathing harder now and I saw his dick jump a little and get bigger. I soaped up and down his big furry legs feeling the heat from his crotch as I washed between his thighs, my hands just inches away from his hairy ballsack. I hesitated, staring at his bloated cock which was now lying across his left thigh. The head was big and purple and the slit at the end of it was slightly open and moist looking. “Aren’t you going to clean Uncle Bill’s equipment?” he asked, leering down at me. “Sure,” I whispered. I reached out with a soapy finger and touched the head of his cock. It jumped from my touch and flopped higher up onto Uncles Bill’s belly, almost pointing up to his navel. 20

HJ Anthology 7

20

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“Shit,” he groaned, “don’t stop now, baby. Grab a hold of it!” I wrapped a soapy fist part way around the fat cock (my hand was too small to totally encircle the massive rod) and stroked it the way he had stroked mine to erection. “Use both hands on it, sport. It needs a good cleaning,” he ordered. I did as I was told and ran both hands up and down the throbbing organ. I couldn’t resist playing with the swollen purple cockhead and I could tell Uncle Bill was loving it. I put my little finger into the opening in his cockhead and he moaned loudly. His cock jumped again and it flew out of my hands and flopped loudly against his belly, the head of it resting in his navel. “Clean my balls now,” he demanded. I washed the heavy hairy nuts and rolled them around in my hands, feeling the heat from them. Each ball filled one of my hands. I couldn’t take my eyes off his big cock throbbing against his belly. “You ever showered with your dad, sport? Ever seen his cock?” I was shocked that he would even talk about my pious dad like that. “Gosh, no, Uncle Bill,” I said, as I held one of his balls in each hand, lightly massaging the crinkly sack flesh. “He’d never do anything like this!” “I guess not,” said Uncle Bill, but he didn’t sound convinced. “I’d better rinse off before this soap you rubbed on my cock starts to burn,” he grinned at me. I reluctantly let go of his balls and backed away, my stiff pecker swaying in front of me. After he was rinsed, we both dried off and went to bed, still naked. Uncle Bill lay on his back with his cock pointing up on his hairy belly. He had his hands behind his head exposing his hairy armpits to my gaze. I kept running my gaze up and down his incredible fur-covered body, paying special attention to his big throbbing cock. “Go ahead, baby, you can play with it some more. You know you want to,” he growled at me and reached down to squeeze the base of his cock in his meaty fist. The head swelled even bigger and got reddish purple. A big drop of clear stuff oozed out the opening. “You know what that stuff is, baby? It’s called precum and it’s what happens when a man gets really hot before he has sex,” he said, his voice husky and low. “Touch it, sport, it feels really slick.” I reached out with my finger and spread the ooze around his cockhead. “Oh, baby, that feels so nasty – don’t stop,” he moaned. His cock throbbed again and some more clear juice leaked out the dick hole. I grabbed the slippery head in my hand and rubbed it all over, feeling the incredible heat coming from it. “Milk it up and down, stroke it for me, baby,” he gasped. I felt Uncle Bill reach down between my legs and take my hard dick in his hand. “You are a hot little pepper, just like your dad in the good old days,” he said.

21

HJ Anthology 7

21

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


I couldn’t believe my religious dad ever did this, but I didn’t care right now. I just knew that I had to do it. I couldn’t stop! Uncle Bill’s hand was making me feel so good. He stroked up and down where it was really sensitive. “How long you been jerking off, boy?” he asked. “Shit, your dad and I started cumming about your age, but we started beating off years before. You have some catching up to do, baby,” he growled. “Keep rubbing my dick like that and you’ll see what happens when a man has sex and makes his cum.” Uncle Bill’s dick was slick from his leaking juice and I could feel the head swelling in my hand. He took my left wrist and guided my hand to the bottom of his cock where it rested in the thicket of black kinky hair, and said, “Hold my cock straight up in the air like this.” I wrapped my fingers as far around Uncle Bill’s fat dick as they would go, holding his leaking cock pointing to the ceiling. “Now stroke with your other hand, up and down. Be sure to go all the way to the end. Stroke the head of it, too. That’s what really feels good.” He was sort of panting now. I did what he said, feeling the hardness under the soft skin of his big pulsating peter. When I reached the head, my hand rubbed the slick juice leaking from Uncle Bill’s pisshole all around the big purple head of his cock. “Ooh, that feels so fucking good, baby. Rub the head all over like that,” he moaned. I ran my whole hand around Uncle Bill’s slimy cockhead, feeling it jump and throb in my palm. He was lying back with his arms folded under his head staring down at my hands giving him so much pleasure. “Stroke it up and down faster now, baby. You’re making me so hot, I’ve just got to shoot a big load of jism for you,” he panted. I stroked my right hand up and down the big cock, holding it in place with my left. Uncle Bill was breathing hard and saying stuff like, “Oh, yeah, baby, stroke my big cock. Uncle Bill likes it like that. Oooooh, shit, baby, that feels so fucking good. You’re gonna make me shoot a big load for you.” His big balls were now up close against the base of his cock and I felt the big cock jerk. The cockhead got really big and purple. Uncle Bill’s head was going from side to side. He pumped his hips up and I almost lost my grip on his jerking cock but I kept stroking. “Oh, fuck … I’m gonna cum … I’m gonna … oh, fuck, baby … HERE IT COMES!!!” he groaned. Just then a big drop of white jizz came out of Uncle Bill’s pisshole and landed on my hand. “OH, SHIT! GODDAMN!” He was almost yelling now. I kept stroking Uncle Bill’s cock as he bucked his naked hips up off the bed and a big stream of white cum shot out of his pisshole, up onto his chest hair and then another one shot straight up and out and landed on my chest, followed by another big stream and another. After each shot Uncle Bill would gasp and say, “Oh, shit, Oh, fucking …” real nasty like. I kept milking his fat pumping cock until it shot about ten times, the cum landing on Uncle Bill’s hairy body or on my hands.

22

HJ Anthology 7

22

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


After it stopped shooting, he told me to keep stroking it for a while because it still felt “fucking great”. I kept milking it up and down and some more stuff oozed out the pisshole which I rubbed all around his cockhead. Uncle Bill had his eyes closed and was breathing softer now, but he kept moaning from time to time. I felt his big cock softening in my hands, but I was still fascinated with it and how big and rubbery it felt. His big ball sack was no longer up tight against his body like when he was making his cum. It hung down between his legs resting on the sheet. I reached down and played with his big balls feeling how heavy they still were. His sack had black hairs growing from it in some places and it was all wrinkly and sort of purplish brown. That week was the beginning of my sexual awaking in more ways than one! My uncle and my cousins and I really got to know each other, if you know what I mean.

Becoming a Man by Rod Cameron

Finally, Uncle Bill said, “It’s time for you to feel what I just felt, sport. Flop over on your back and I’ll make you feel like a man!” I was so excited I couldn’t believe my ears. Was my Uncle Bill gonna do to me, what I just did to him?!! I was nervous and excited at the same time. I lay down on my back and my peter was hard as a rock and standing up at about a 45 degree angle from my tummy. The head was really red and swollen, like never before. My heart was pounding and every time it beat, I could see my dick jump a little. Uncle Bill was lying on his side, right up next to me, leaning on his right elbow, and looking down on my face. I could smell the beer on his breath and feel the heat coming from his big, hairy, naked body. His cock was still kind of swollen and was hanging down over his big balls onto the bed. The head was now sort of pinkish-blue and rested on the sheet in a little wet spot. He started stroking my chest with his left hand. “So nice and smooth,” he murmured as he caressed my skin. When he rubbed his grubby fingernail lightly across the tip of my nipple, it got hard and poked up from my scrawny chest. I closed my eyes and felt goose bumps raise all over my arms and shoulders from the ticklish feeling he was giving me. “Like father, like son. Like father, like son,” he whispered. “Huh?” I asked opening my eyes. What was he talking about? “Oh, nothin’, sport … nothin’ … just relax. You’re gonna like this a lot, kid,” he said, his voice husky and low. He worked another nipple and his hand rubbed all down my belly. He fingered my belly button making my dick jump like crazy. Uncle Bill laughed, saying, “You’re a Cameron, all right! All Cameron guys love having their navels tickled or licked.” I wondered again about my daddy. I couldn’t imagine him ever doing anything like this, but it made me hot to think about it. And my cousins, Bill Jr. and Bobby – they were “Cameron Guys”, too! I wondered …. 23

HJ Anthology 7

23

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


Uncle Bill’s big hand was rubbing the smooth skin just above my dick. He seem fascinated and kept saying really low, “Oh, this is so nice, so fuckin’ nice,” as he rubbed my balls, which were scrunched up really tight against my body. He lightly rubbed his fingertips over the smooth skin of my sack, making my peter jump for joy. “Enjoyin’ yourself, Roddy?” he softly laughed. “Uh huh, uhhh …” I stammered. He lightly squeezed my right nut then the left. “Nice little chestnuts, real nice,” he whispered, as he lightly rubbed my tight ballsack. It was feeling so good, I was sort of moving my hips. Uncle Bill’s fingers went down between my legs. He said, “Spread your legs for me, sport. I want to check something out.” I opened my legs and he pressed and rubbed all around under my balls until a finger was on my butthole. He rubbed over it and sort of pushed on it a little. “Nice and tight down there. Just the way your ol’ uncle likes it,” he whispered, with a big grin on his handsome face. “OK, time to get down to business. Get ready, baby. You’re about to become a man,” he added. I looked down as he wrapped his big hand around the base of my dick, leaving just the head exposed. He used his thumb to lightly rub the sensitive underside of my dickhead. “It looks just like one of them cherry tomatoes, don’t it? Nice and red and ripe,” he said, as his thumb rubbed the cleft in my dickhead right under the peehole. I didn’t think I could stand the burning-like feelings much longer. Uncle Bill must have read my mind because he started stroking my cock slowly, up and down in his big hand. “It won’t take long now, baby. Your cock’s ready to spit. Just go with it, let it happen, Roddy!” He was still talking real low and soft, with his face right up close to mine, as I stared down at my crotch. The tingling feeling was like I remembered from gym class, when we had to shinny up the fat rope. My dick would get hard and I’d start feeling good down there between my legs. I’d get weak and have to come down. Coach Brown would always give me a big grin and muss my hair, as I walked away feeling both excited and ashamed. Now Uncle Bill was making me have that tickling feeling, only it was about a hundred times more intense than in gym class. “It’s gettin’ there, sport … Startin’ to feel real good, huh?” “Yeah, Uncle Bill … Oh, yeah,” I gasped. His hand was going faster now and every time it rubbed over my dickhead the tickling increased. My legs were shaking like they did when I climbed the rope, but now the feeling was so strong from my dick, down into my behind, that I could hardly stand it. Uncle Bill was stroking my dick faster and whispering nasty stuff in my ear, like, “Your dick’s gonna shoot now, baby. Come on, give up some of that boy juice for your ol’ Uncle Bill.” 24

HJ Anthology 7

24

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


All of a sudden it was like the tickling feeling was too good to stand anymore and my hips bucked up off the bed and my dick spasmed. I saw a clear glob fly out the peehole and land in the middle of my tummy. My dick kept spasming and jerking in my uncle’s hand as wave after wave of pleasure washed over me. “ALL RIGHT!” my uncle said, “Not bad, sport!” He grinned down at me as his finger scooped the clear fluid from my belly. He put his finger under his nose and took a deep breath. “Man, nothing smells better than that!” he said, then he licked the blob off his finger! He saw me staring at him – my eyes must have been as big as quarters. He stuck out his tongue to show me, then with a big grin, he swallowed his prize. He lightly stroked my softening dick, saying, “Let’s get some sleep now, Roddy – it’s late.” I slept, snuggled up against my uncle’s big, hairy body, and dreamt about my daddy. §

§

§

The next morning, my cousin, Bill Jr., came in and woke us up for breakfast. He’s a couple years older than me and looks just like a junior version of Uncle Bill. He was wearing just jockey shorts and nothing else, except the grin on his face. He already had hair on his legs like his dad. And there was a little line of hair running from his navel, disappearing at the waistband of his drawers. The pouch of his jockeys was full and was pulled down at the waistband so that there were several inches visible below his belly button. He didn’t seem fazed by the sight of his dad’s naked butt sticking out from the covers, and me snuggled up against his warm furry chest as he lay on his side, curled around me. In fact, when his old man didn’t respond to his first call for breakfast, he came over and slapped Uncle Bill’s naked ass, kinda hard. “Get up, you lazy bastard. It’s time for breakfast!” he yelled. Billy – that’s what we usually call Bill Jr. – was laughing, so I figured he wasn’t mad, just pretending. All of a sudden, Uncle Bill kicked the covers off our naked bodies and grabbed for his son. Billy tried to run for the door, but his dad caught the waistband of his drawers and pulled, exposing Billy’s behind. Billy was yelling, “Let me go, let me go!” but his dad pulled his drawers down and tripped him, making him fall. Uncle Bill was laughing like crazy when he pulled his son up onto his lap on the bed, and it looked like he was gonna give him a spanking. “Slap my ass, huh? You little punk! Let’s see how you are at getting it back!” Uncle Bill was grinning that big smile of his and he winked at me as he rubbed Billy’s naked butt. Billy was screaming and laughing and kicking his legs so much that his drawers were now hanging just around one ankle. “Let go of me! … Help! … Help! …” Billy was trying to yell, but kept giggling so much that he just couldn’t do it. Uncle Bill had the strength of 25

HJ Anthology 7

25

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


his big, meaty, left forearm down on his son’s naked back, so he couldn’t get away. Just above where Billy’s butt started, there was a small patch of dark hair, just like the patch in front that I caught a glimpse of, as his dad was pulling him up off the floor. His butt was not big, but kind of muscular. All the thrashing around caused his butt muscles to keep flexing, first one side, then the other. “Keep still and take your punishment like a man!” Uncle Bill laughed. “No way, mother-fu…,” Billy laughingly sputtered, as his dad lightly slapped his butt several times like he was spanking him, but not really very hard. Billy started laughing harder now, as his naked daddy kept play-spanking him. Uncle Bill looked over at me and winked again, then with both hands he slowly pried Billy’s butt cheeks apart. “Hey, you perv. What do you think you’re doin’ back there?” my cousin yelled out, as he tried to look back over his shoulder at his naked butt. “Me and Roddy’s lookin’ at your pucker-hole, that’s what!” Uncle Bill laughed. The crinkly-reddish pink opening between my cousin’s pale butt, was exposed. “Ain’t that the cutest one you ever seen, Roddy?” my uncle winked at me again, as he held his son’s butt crack open for our inspection. I couldn’t answer, I just giggled at them. My cousin was laughing and cussing at his old man. I couldn’t imagine ever horsing around naked with my daddy like this. Then, I heard Uncle Bill yell, “Ow, you dirty, little fucker, stop that!” as Billy squealed with laughter. I looked down and saw that Billy had his hand down between his dad’s legs. “Let go of my nuts … you little … Ow!” Uncle Bill was still laughing, but he had stopped the spanking. “Roddy, help me,” he cried out. “He’s got me by the balls. Do something!” Uncle Bill was the one laughing helplessly now as his son grinned up at him like the cat that ate the canary, as my mom always says. Uncle Bill fell back onto the bed and cousin Billy rolled off his dad’s lap onto the floor. Between my uncle’s spread legs, I could see my naked cousin with his hand down under his daddy’s big sausage, squeezing his hairy testicles. With his other hand, my grinning cousin slowly lifted his dad’s heavy hanging dick up to the side so I got better view of his big nuts. I could now see Billy’s hand wrapped around them. With a big smile on his face, looking right at me, he pressed the big dick up onto his dad’s furry belly and held it there so I could get an eyeful. My uncle was stretched out with his head thrown back, laughing, and going, “Ow! Ow!” His cock looked even bigger now, and I realized my own dick was hard again, from watching them. Billy was laughing at his dad’s predicament when, to my disappointment, my aunt called from the kitchen that breakfast was getting cold. “OK, that’s enough for now,” Uncle Bill laughed. “Your mom’s calling us! We’ll finish this later, boys!” 26

HJ Anthology 7

26

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


Billy jumped up and grabbed his drawers and ran out of the room still naked. I caught a glimpse of his dick as he ran out, and it looked like it was sticking out, and about twice as big as mine. “Throw on your drawers, sport, and let’s go get us some breakfast. I could eat a horse,” Uncle Bill said, as he pulled his jockeys up over his fat cock. Then he reached over and gave my hard dick a little pinch on the head, causing it to jerk up against my belly. He laughed, and said, “Your aunt’s going out tonight, so it’ll be just us four guys here. I think we’ll have us a little party. How’s that sound, Roddy?” “Great …” I stammered. What kind of party? I wondered, What kind of party …?

Treasure Trail by Rod Cameron

All that day, all I could think about was that incredible feeling my uncle caused me to have in my middle and how I wanted it again and again. And how great it was to share with my uncle that feeling of closeness. My dick got hard many times that day. My cousins and I spent the day playing ball and wrestling and stuff. I really got excited wrestling with my cousins. Bill Jr. was bigger and stronger than Bobby and me so we both took him on. Bobby was a little younger than me. Bill Jr. (Billy) was a couple years older than me, like I told you before. By the time my aunt was ready to go out for the evening all us guys had showered and were watching TV in the den in our jockeys. It felt so weird that my uncle and cousins were always in their drawers in the house and my aunt was cool about it. She didn’t seem to notice that everybody was almost naked! Billy and I were on the couch and Bobby was in the big recliner with his daddy. I couldn’t really pay attention to the TV with Billy stretched out almost naked right next to me. In fact his leg was against mine and I could feel the prickly hair rubbing against my hairless skin. Billy saw me eyeing his hard belly and started rubbing the line of hair going from his belly button down into his drawers. “You know what they call this here, Roddy?” he asked rubbing the line of hair. “Uh, no, Billy, what?” I asked. “It’s called the treasure trail, Roddy,” he leered at me. “You know why?” he asked. “N-n-no,” I stammered. “Why, Billy?” “Because there’s treasure at the end of the trail, Roddy, that’s why,” he laughed. He folded his arms behind his head and I could see some hairs under his arms. “Want to go on a treasure hunt, Roddy?” he asked. I was staring at the lump in his jockeys that was growing bigger and bigger. “Go ahead, Roddy, it’s all right,” Uncle Bill said. I looked over and Bobby had his hand in his dad’s drawers and was moving his hand up and down the big lump in Uncle Bill’s jockeys. I moved my hand along the hair on cousin Billy’s hard stomach until I got to the waistband of his drawers. I only hesitated for a moment before reaching into Billy’s jockeys. It was hot inside Billy’s drawers and I soon 27

HJ Anthology 7

27

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


found his “treasure” and it was hard and wet at the end. Billy reached down and slipped his drawers down his legs exposing my hand around his hard dick. I rubbed my hand along the underside of the throbbing dick down to his smooth balls which were hanging down between his thighs. “Like my treasure, Roddy?” Billy asked. “Yeah,” I answered as I played with my cousin’s meat. Uncle Bill and Bobby were on the floor now. “Get down here and join us, you two,” Uncle Bill said as he stripped Bobby’s drawers off. Bobby’s dick was smaller than mine, but real hard with a reddish looking head. Bobby took the head between his finger and thumb and started playing with it, opening the hole in the end and squeezing on it and stuff. Billy and I slid down to the floor. “Get naked, Roddy,” my uncle said as he dropped his drawers. “It’s party time!” My uncle’s cock was swollen big and hard with the veins really standing out all along the shaft. “Let’s show Roddy a good time, boys,” my uncle said grinning and stroking his dick. Then he bent over and took my dick into his mouth! I couldn’t believe he was doing that, but it felt so good I almost passed out. “Oh, oh, wow!” was all I could say as my uncle’s head bobbed up and down sucking my dick into his mouth. Bobby crawled over to his brother and took his dick into his mouth all the way down to the little bush of hair over Billy’s dick. “Damn, that feels so fuckin’ good, you horny little bastard,” Billy moaned and pushed his hips in toward his little brother’s face. Bobby kept looking up at his big brother as he slurped his dick in and out of his mouth. Billy leaned over and spread Bobby’s asscheeks apart and I could see his smooth, little, pink hole. “Mmmm huh. Mmm huh,” I heard Bobby moan with his mouth full of cock as his brother rubbed all around the crinkly little butt opening. “He is so fucking horny ALL THE TIME, Dad,” Billy said. “He never gets enough of it.” “You’re not much different, son,” my uncle laughed. “You’re both hot little peppers and so is your cousin here, from the looks of things,” my uncle said stroking my spit-covered dick. He stood and put his hand behind my head and gently pushed it toward his hard dick. “Time to lose your mouth cherry, Roddy,” he laughed as my lips neared his throbbing cock. “Yeah, suck his cock, Roddy,” Bill Jr. yelled. “Take your time and get used to it. Just use your tongue at first,” my uncle said. I stuck out my tongue and tasted the big purple head. It jumped and my uncle sighed loudly. “Go ahead, boy. Taste my cock,” Uncle Bill whispered. I took his dick shaft in my hand and licked all around the swollen head and then down the veiny shaft. “Lick my balls, baby, lick my balls,” my uncle demanded. I licked my uncle’s big nutsac all over as he moaned aloud. Then he said, “Suck my cock, Roddy. Suck it now!” There was a big drop on the end of Uncle Bill’s dick and I licked it greedily. It tasted kind of salty, but good. Then I sucked the big head into my mouth. I had to stretch my lips around it while I sucked, but soon I relaxed and about half of his dick was sliding in and out of my mouth as my uncle pumped his hips slowly. Sometimes his balls would 28

HJ Anthology 7

28

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


hit my chin when he pushed his dick far into my mouth. I wanted to suck it all in, but it was too big and I gagged when the head went too deep into my throat. Soon I felt the head of Uncle Bill’s dick get even bigger and he said “STOP! I’m gonna cum soon if you keep that up, baby.” He pulled his dick out of my mouth real slow and pushed me down onto my back. My dick was sticking up from my belly and throbbing. Once I tasted cock I couldn’t get enough. I wanted to suck my uncle’s big cock and balls some more and my cousins’, too. Bobby crawled over and straddled my body with his head over my dick and his dick over my head. I looked over and saw Billy stroking his dad’s spit-covered cock as they watched us. Bobby lowered his dick into my mouth as he took mine into his mouth and started sucking. I sucked his hard peter all the way into my mouth and he started pumping his hips slowly working his dick in and out of my mouth as he sucked my dick. “Fuck his mouth, Bobby,” Bill Jr. urged his brother. Bobby gradually pumped my mouth faster and faster until I felt his dick quiver and he moaned as he sucked me hard. He bucked his hips a few times and then his dick started to slowly deflate in my mouth. I wondered if he had cum or what since I didn’t taste anything. He rolled off me and my dick was throbbing like crazy. Billy came over and took his brother’s place. His dick was still smaller than Uncle Bill’s but a lot bigger than his little brother’s. His hairy thighs straddled my head as he pushed his dick all the way into my mouth until I felt his pubes against my chin. I started to gag so he pulled about halfway out as he began sucking my dick. He pumped my mouth just like his brother had except his balls were bigger and kept falling onto my face with each downstroke. Soon I was so excited I hungrily sucked his cock all the way down into my throat and didn’t gag at all! I heard him ask his dad as he fucked my face, “Are you sure he never did this before, Dad? He’s sucking my cock like a pro.” “Hell, son, the boy’s a Cameron. He’s a born cock-hound, just like you and Bobby,” my uncle laughed. “Now stop sucking him, son. He’s ready to shoot. I’ve got dibs on Roddy’s next load, then you guys can have seconds or thirds.” Uncle Bill was right; I was getting that tickling feeling real strong. It felt like there was pressure in my nuts and I wanted it released soon! “OK, Dad,” Billy said, “I’ll be through in a second if Roddy keeps up that sucking. Oh shit, Roddy, that feels so bitchin’ man. I’m gonna shoot, dude. Oh, fuck. Here it comes.” My cousin was really pumping my mouth and his dick head was getting real big. Then his legs started to shake and he pumped his cock fast in and out of my mouth. I felt his dick spurt and then my mouth was flooded with a sort of musky taste, kinda like what mushrooms taste like sometimes, only it wasn’t bad or nothing. I sucked hard on my cousin’s shooting dick as more and more of his juice filled my mouth. “Goddamn it, Roddy. Goddamn, keep suckin’, man. Oh, shit,” Billy moaned as he emptied his balls into my mouth. Even after his dick was getting soft, I couldn’t stop sucking on it until his dad said, “OK, son, let 29

HJ Anthology 7

29

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


your old man have a turn. My nuts are about to bust I’m so fuckin’ hot from watching you boys go at it.” My uncle lay down on his back and his dick was up in the air and sort of jerking up and down. “Get on top and fuck my face, Roddy,” he said. I did what he said and took his cock in my mouth as he sucked mine all the way into his mouth. Bobby crawled between his dad’s spread legs and started sucking Uncle Bill’s big nuts into his mouth as I went down on his veiny dick. “Oh, shit!” I heard my uncle moan and then he really started sucking me like crazy. I knew I couldn’t last much longer the way my uncle was making my dick feel. Uncle Bill grabbed my ass in his hands and made me start pumping my dick into his mouth and that only made the tickling in my dick get better. Uncle Bill was also pumping his dick into my mouth. I was using both hands to hold onto and stroke my uncle’s fat cock. Cousin Bobby kept sucking on his dad’s balls even though he could only get one at a time into his mouth. We were both breathing really hard and then the tickling got so strong it almost hurt in my balls. Uncle Bill’s dick head was swelling just like Bill Jr.’s had before he came. It felt like my dick was burning and then it started pumping and pumping into my uncle’s sucking mouth. As soon as mine started shooting, Uncle Bill’s dick began to spurt a thick load into my mouth. It tasted a lot stronger than Billy’s had. I could hear my uncle moaning as he raised his hips, pushing his dick farther down my throat until his hairy bush was almost touching my lips. My uncle kept shooting into my mouth for a long time it seemed like, but I loved it and wanted it to keep going and going. Finally, his dick was soft and he lifted me off his big hairy body. My cousins were both hard again and Bill Jr. asked me if I had ever seen anybody “fuck”. I said no but I’d sure like to. “Well Bobby loves to get fucked, don’t you, Bobby?” he asked. Bobby didn’t answer; he just grinned and rolled over onto his back and pulled his legs up to his chest exposing his little butt hole. It was really just a little, pink slit. Bill Jr. rested the head of his hardon right by Bobby’s tight opening. I saw a big blob of spit drop from Billy’s lips down onto his brother’s butt hole. Billy rubbed the spit with his dick head all around his little brother’s ass slit. “You have to get some spit on it to get it in, Roddy, or else it hurts. Or you can use some oil. Dad likes to use mom’s hand lotion sometimes, too,” Billy told me as he slowly pushed his spit-covered dick head into his brother’s butt hole. Bobby had his eyes shut tightly and was biting his lip, but he pushed his ass up like he was trying to force more of his brother’s swollen cock into his butt. “Man, that’s so fuckin’ tight. You OK, bro?” Billy had stopped pushing his big dick into his little brother. “Yeah, Billy. Put it all in, man,” Bobby whispered. Billy slowly pushed the rest of his cock into his brother’s hole until his nuts were up against Bobby’s ass. Billy spread his legs wide and began pumping slowly in and out of Bobby’s butt. Bobby reached around and held onto his brother’s muscular ass like he was afraid maybe Billy would pull out or something. Then I realized he was pulling Billy harder into his ass. 30

HJ Anthology 7

30

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“You’re a hot little fucker, brother. A hot little fucker,” Billy said as he pounded Bobby’s spread asshole. Uncle Bill was behind Billy now and he said, “loosen that ass up good for me, Billy.” Billy looked over his shoulder at his dad and said, “I bet Roddy would like to lose his cherry to you, Dad.” “You know, I always say that’s a Daddy’s right, gettin’ his son’s cherry,” my uncle said. “And I still think Roddy’s Daddy will come to his senses soon,” he said grinning over at me. I didn’t think there was any way in hell my daddy would ever do THIS with me, but I sure hoped my uncle was right about it! Billy told his brother he wanted to fuck “doggy style” and Bobby got up on all fours without even losing his hold on his big brother’s dick. Bobby’s head was resting on the carpet with his eyes closed and a dreamy look on his face. His white butt was raised up to meet Billy’s stroking. Bobby kept moaning and sort of pumping his ass up and down in time with Billy’s fucking. Uncle Bill was rubbing his middle finger up in Bill Jr.’s butt crack and Billy said, “What’s the matter. You can’t wait for sloppy seconds with Bobby, huh? Well, go ahead and shove it in, Dad – I’m hotter than hell. Give it to me, man.” “Roddy, get me that bottle on the table,” Uncle Bill told me. It was a bottle of baby oil, and when I got it, my uncle told me to rub some on his dick and some on my cousin’s butt. Bill Jr.’s butt was real muscular and had a few black hairs in the crack and around his butt hole. I rubbed my oily finger on his hole and then pushed it inside. It was really tight and the inside was soft and warm. His ass was moving in and out as he fucked his brother and my finger went all the way in and then out again several times. “OK, sport, that’s good. Now coat my cock with that stuff,” my uncle said. I oiled Uncle Bill’s cock all up around the big head and down the thick shaft to his balls. Then I pumped up and down with both hands all over his hard cock. “OK, son, here it comes,” he said. “Try to relax your asshole for me.” “Don’t worry, Dad. I’m ready for it. If you don’t hurry up I’m gonna shoot my load before you get it in,” Billy said as he fucked his brother’s butt. I watched Uncle Bill push the big purple head of his dick slowly into his son’s butt hole. “Fuck, Dad. That thing is so big,” Billy said as he stopped fucking his brother while his Daddy pushed slowly inside him. “You OK, son?” Uncle Bill asked. “Yeah, Dad, get it in. Hurry up before I shoot my load. I wanna cum with you inside my ass,” Bill Jr. said through his gritted teeth. I was so excited by all this that I was stroking my cock and that clear stuff was oozing out of it onto my fingers. When Uncle Bill was in as far as he could go, he grabbed Billy’s hips and started pumping slowly in and out. When I could see the rim of his dickhead coming out of Bill Jr.’s hole, he would push slowly all the way back in until all I could see was his black hairy bush up against my cousin’s butt. Billy was pumping his brother’s ass again and breathing hard as his daddy fucked him. His face was red and he was sweating all over his chest and back. All of a sudden Billy said “Shit, I’m cummin’, Dad! Fuck me hard! Oh shit … oh shit ….” 31

HJ Anthology 7

31

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


Billy had his head thrown back and he was pumping hard into his little brother’s ass. Bobby’s eyes were closed and he was saying, “Oh yeah, oh yeah, fuck me, Billy, fuck me.” Finally, Billy stopped moving and so did his daddy. “OK, Billy, you had your fun, now it’s my turn at Bobby’s butt,” my uncle said as he pulled his dick slowly out of Billy’s ass. Then Billy pulled out of his little brother. Bobby’s asshole was sort of reddish now and gaping open even after his brother pulled his cock out. I could see some of Billy’s juice coming out of the open hole in his brother’s butt. Uncle Bill rubbed his swollen dick head around in the leaking cum and then pushed his cock all the way in kind of fast, stretching Bobby’s butt hole even more. “Fuck him, Dad. Fuck that tight. little ass,” Bill Jr. urged his dad. Uncle Bill spread Bobby’s asscheeks open with his thumbs and I could see Bobby’s butt hole stretched tight around his dad’s big, shiny cock. “It sure is messy in here,” Uncle Bill grinned at Billy. “You must have shot about a gallon of jizz in the boy’s butt. Feels like I’m fuckin’ a real wet, tight cunt.” Uncle Bill was pumping hard against Bobby’s butt. Bobby was up on all fours with his head thrown back and his mouth hanging open breathing real hard. “Hey, Roddy, join the party, man,” Uncle Bill told me. “Yeah,” Bill Jr. agreed, “Bobby’s got an empty hole and he really hates that. Fill it up for him, why don’t ya?” He pushed me down on my back and I slid under Bobby’s belly until my face was under his hard prick. Bobby quickly sucked my dick down his throat as I took his in my mouth. Uncle Bill’s balls slapped against my head as he banged his son’s butt good. I couldn’t help myself and I sucked my uncle’s right nut into my mouth as he plowed into his youngest son’s hole. The hairy ballsack tickled my tongue as his big nut filled my mouth. “Goddamn it, Roddy, you know what a man likes, all right. Your

32

HJ Anthology 7

32

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


daddy don’t know what he’s missing.” Talking about my daddy just made me feel nastier and I kept sucking my uncle’s balls into my mouth as Bobby worked my peter over with his mouth. Then I heard my uncle say, “Hold on, Bobby, Daddy’s gonna shoot his load now. Oh fuck, oh goddamn it ….” Uncle Bill pushed his dick hard against Bobby’s ass over and over as I took Bobby’s dick into my mouth and we both spasmed hard at the same time. I could hear Bobby moaning as he sucked hard on my spurting dick. When my uncle finally pulled his cock out of my cousin’s butt, the big organ fell heavily onto my face and I quickly sucked it into my mouth. “Clean my cock good for me, Roddy,” my uncle moaned pressing his hips down onto my face. His big dick tasted musty and sort of nasty with all of his and Billy’s cum from Bobby’s butt. I used my tongue on the big leaking head and then cleaned all down the soft shaft until my uncle pulled out of me and fell back onto the floor. “Shit, guys, you wore me out,” my uncle sighed.

The Swimming Party by Rod Cameron

On the third day of my stay, my uncle told us boys that we were going to go swimming at his friend Mr. Carl’s house the next day. When I said that I didn’t have my bathing suit, my cousins laughed and said you didn’t need a suit to swim there. We got up early the next day and drove a couple hours out into the country to Mr. Carl’s house. It was really isolated with no other houses visible. Mr. Carl met us at the front door wearing only a loose pair of old shorts. He had red hair and was as tall as my uncle. His chest and arms were covered with sort of reddish brown hair. His big pink nipples stuck out from his big chest muscles. His legs were very big and hard looking. He hugged my uncle and cousins and then turned to me. “This is my brother’s kid, Roddy,” my uncle said. “Nice to meet you, Roddy,” Mr. Carl said smiling down at me. “Me and your daddy go back a long ways. We’ve known each other since we were just kids. You sure do remind me of your daddy, boy.” Mr. Carl ran his hand through my hair and then walked into the house. “You guys ready for a swim?” he asked as he led us out to the pool area. “Yeah,” my cousins yelled. “Then get out of those clothes and jump in,” Mr. Carl said as he pulled off his shorts. I couldn’t help staring at Mr. Carl. He was really built and the bush of hair over his dick was as red as the hair on his head. His dick was thick and very pale with blue veins visible just under the skin. It hung down loose and floppy over his pink ball sack. The head of his dick was light pink just like the skin on his balls. “Well, don’t just stand there staring, Roddy, get naked!” my uncle said. I noticed my cousins and uncle were almost undressed so I hurriedly stripped, hoping I wouldn’t get hard before I could jump into the pool. My cousins dove right in, but my uncle and Mr. Carl just stood there naked, talking. I tried not to stare, but Mr. Carl was sort of pulling on the head of his dick as he and my uncle talked and laughed. His dick was getting fatter and fatter, but not really hard. I heard my uncle say, “You are still the nastiest 33

HJ Anthology 7

33

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


motherfucker around, Carl. You’re startin’ to get me hard just talking about it.” I looked between my uncle’s legs and his dick was starting to stand up a little. Mr. Carl laughed at my uncle and grabbed his dick and pulled him into the pool. We all swam around for a few minutes and then we heard the doorbell ring inside the house. “That must be my new neighbor. He lives in that house about a mile down the road,” Mr. Carl said as he got out of the pool. “He’s the guy I was telling you about, Bill.” Mr. Carl wrapped a towel around his waist and went into the house. He came out about a minute later with a big, dark man who reminded me a lot of one of those wrestlers on TV. He told us the man’s name but it was real long and foreign sounding. “Just call me Mr. G, boys,” the man told us. Mr. Carl said, “I’m going to get us some drinks. Strip and jump in the pool.” The man took off his clothes slowly. His chest and belly were big and muscular and covered with a thick mat of black hair. Even his back was completely hairy. I had never seen any man so hairy, not even my uncle and, he was pretty hairy. His thick legs were also black with hair. When he lowered his boxer drawers, I could see that the hair continued over his big behind. He looked a lot like the gorilla I had seen in the zoo last year. My cousins and I were all staring at the ape-man as he turned to face us. When I saw his privates, I couldn’t believe it. The hair was really thick over his belly down to his dick. His fat dick was covered with what looked like a tube of thick skin that was almost black and ended at a little puckered opening. His balls were really big and up close to his body not hanging way down like Mr. Carl’s and my uncle’s. My dick was hard as steel under the water as I watched Mr. G walk to the edge of the pool and dive in. We swam around until Mr. Carl brought out the drinks. Mr. G asked me why I didn’t go in the deep end of the pool. When I told him I couldn’t swim too well, he said he’d teach me. “I’ll bet you will,” Mr. Carl said and my uncle laughed real loud. Mr. G sort of held me up on his outstretched arms so I was lying almost on top of the water with my butt sticking out. He told me how to kick my arms and legs and stuff so I could swim better. I was really thrashing around and his hand would sort of touch me between the legs accidentally. I was trying not to get hard but it felt so good to be rubbed down there that I couldn’t help it. Mr. G wrapped his hand around my hard dick and said with a grin, “I can just hold you by your handle while you swim.” He stroked me a few times and then my cousins started splashing us and he swam off after them. After a while, we all got out of the pool and were lying around on towels. resting. Mr. G was lying next to me and saw me looking at his dick. “You ever seen one like this before, son?” he asked me. I told him no. “I’m not circumcised like you guys. We don’t believe in that in Turkey, where I come from,” he said. “If you want to get a better look, go ahead. You can touch it. Don’t be afraid,” he said. I crawled over between Mr. G’s outstretched legs and touched the dark skin covering his dick. 34

HJ Anthology 7

34

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“Pull back on it and you can see my cock, boy,” he said. I slid the skin back and the big soft head of his dick was exposed. It was dark with a really big pee hole. “Keep going,” Mr. G said as he guided my hand, exposing the rest of his big dick. “See how easy it moves,” he said as he showed me how to raise and lower the skin on his dick. I kept on skinning his dick back and forth, fascinated by the foreskin. Soon Mr. G’s dick was growing in my hand, fatter and fatter. He was just staring down at me and sort of moaning low. My cousin Bobby saw what was going on and came over. “Man, let me try that, Roddy,” he said reaching for the big man’s cock. Bobby’s hand didn’t come close to going all the way around Mr. G’s hard dick, but he stroked the skin back and forth while I played with his hairy balls. Mr. G was rubbing Bobby’s butt crack. Then he stuck his finger in his mouth and I saw his finger slowly go into Bobby’s tight butt hole. Mr. G pushed his fat finger all the way in. His cock was standing straight up now. It was short and thick just like the rest of Mr. G. It was fatter even than my uncle’s. The big purple head was exposed from his foreskin and real wet looking. Mr. G pulled his finger out of Bobby’s butt and said something to my uncle who was kneeling next to him watching us and playing with his hard dick. “Hey, Carl,” my uncle yelled out, “where do you keep your rig? My kid needs a cleanin’.” Mr. Carl said, “It’s hanging behind the door in the john in the poolhouse.” “Come on, Bobby, let’s go get you cleaned up,” my uncle said to my cousin. They walked into the poolhouse with their dicks standing up hard. I didn’t understand what was going on since Bobby didn’t look like he had gotten dirty. I noticed that Mr. Carl and my cousin Billy had come over and we were all hard. “Roddy, show Mr. Carl what we taught ya the other day at our little party. Show him how good you suck cock,” my cousin laughed. Mr. Carl walked over to where I sat, his dick hard and throbbing. The head had turned a bluish color now that it was swollen. His dick was real fat in the middle of the shaft and sort of tapered down a little at the head. I could see a drop on the end of his dick. “You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do, son,” Mr. Carl said as he pointed the big dick towards me. I reached out and grabbed his cock and licked the end of the head, tasting Mr. Carl’s juice. I heard him suck in his breath and his cock jumped in my hand. He pushed his hips forward and his dick head slid into my mouth. “That’s good, Roddy, suck it, boy, suck it,” he said as he slowly pushed more of his shaft into my mouth. He put his hands lightly over my ears and was sort of holding me as he pumped slowly in and out of my mouth as I knelt before him. I was staring at his red bush as it slowly came closer and closer to my nose with each new stroke of his cock. His hands were holding my head steady as he pumped his hips back and forth. 35

HJ Anthology 7

35

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“He’s really face fucking you, Roddy,” my cousin Billy said as he stroked his leaking dick. I heard Mr. G say, “Why don’t you come over here and have some fun with me, Billy?” “Sure man, but I don’t think I can get my lips around that cock of yours,” my cousin said. “That thing’s as big around as a fuckin’ beer can.” Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Mr. G lie on his back. His swollen cock was resting up on his big, hairy belly. Billy went over and straddled Mr. G’s face so they could get their mouths on each other’s dick. Mr. G swallowed Billy’s cock to the hilt while Billy stretched his lips around the man’s fat cock head holding the shaft with both hands. I watched Billy work his lips down over the huge head of Mr. G’s cock. Soon his mouth was halfway down the big shaft and he was pumping his dick into Mr. G’s mouth kinda fast. Mr. Carl’s cock was going into my throat and his red bush was tickling my nose each time he pumped his dick into my mouth. He was holding my head tighter, but not forcing me to do it or nothing like that. In fact, I was really getting hot and rubbing his balls and grabbing his butt cheeks with both hands. “That’s it, baby, suck that cock,” Mr. Carl growled. “You’re as good as your old man used to be. He used to love suckin’ and gettin’ sucked. I’ll bet you’re the same way, huh? I’ll bet your daddy taught you real good, real good.” All this talk about Daddy was making me even hotter. But, I still couldn’t believe he ever did anything like this. “I’m gettin’ ready, boy. I’m gonna shoot some jism in your mouth,” Mr. Carl sort of moaned. “You ready for it, Roddy?” “Mmm, hmm,” was all I could manage to say with Mr. Carl feeding me his cock like that. I looked up at the big man and saw that the muscles in his belly and chest were real hard and tense. He was staring down at his dick all wet with my spit as he pumped it in and out my mouth. “Oh, shit, Roddy. It’s ready to cum. Just suck on the head while it shoots, baby,” he groaned. He pulled my head back off his cock until just the head was in my mouth and I sucked on it while my tongue licked the pee hole. I felt the hole open up and then a little bit of stuff came out of it. “Oh, fuck. Here it comes!” Mr. Carl shouted as his hips started to shake. I kept sucking and licking the big head as a thick glob of cum hit my tongue. It tasted salty and strong and I swallowed quickly, lapping at the pee hole as more and more cum hit my tongue. “Oh, shit, that’s good. Suck it, suck it!” Mr. Carl moaned as I sucked on his dickhead. I kept working my tongue over his shooting pee hole until finally I had swallowed all of Mr. Carl’s load. After a while he let go of my head and pulled his dick head out of my mouth. I noticed that my uncle and cousin Bobby were coming back and they both still had hardons! “Is he ready now?” Mr. G asked as Billy worked his mouth up and down the man’s huge dick.

36

HJ Anthology 7

36

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“I think he needs a little loosening up first,” my uncle said. “He’s never had anything that fat up his ass before.” Bobby was kneeling between his daddy’s legs sucking on his big dick. “Lie down, son, and let Daddy make you feel good,” my uncle said. Bobby got on his back with his legs pulled up to his chest and his daddy slowly inserted his spit-covered cock into Bobby’s tight pucker hole. Billy was sucking Mr. G’s dick again as the man watched my cousin getting fucked by his daddy. Mr. Carl was stroking my dick which felt like it was on fire. “Your daddy, your uncle, and I were really close friends when we were about your age, Roddy,” he told me as he stroked me. “Your daddy was 37

HJ Anthology 7

37

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


a little older than us and he showed us how to make money working for the men in our town.” “What kind of work did you do?” I asked him. “Well whatever the men wanted us to do. Your daddy showed us how to make the men really happy. He was the one who got us the jobs usually,” he said as he brought me real close to cumming. My uncle was really pumping his dick into Bobby now. He was covered in sweat and his muscles really showed up as he pushed in and out of Bobby’s butt. Bobby was stroking his cock in time to his daddy’s butt pumping. Mr. G was getting his face fucked by Billy as he sucked on the man’s swollen dick. Mr. G was holding Billy’s butt cheeks and helping him go up and down into his mouth faster and faster. All of a sudden Billy raised his head and said “I’m cummin’, man, I’m cummin.” I saw his hips jerk real fast as he shot into Mr. G’s mouth. The man’s big, wet cock was jerking up and down on his furry belly. Then my uncle started moaning real loud and really fucking hard into Bobby’s butt ,and we could tell he was shooting his load. I was getting real close myself when I felt Mr. Carl take his hand away from my peter. “You’re gettin’ close, ain’t ya, Roddy?” he asked me. “Yeah, I am. Real close,” I answered. “I want to taste your cum, boy. I’m gonna suck you like you sucked me, like I used to suck your daddy’s big dick,” he whispered to me. I saw Mr. G go take my uncle’s place at Bobby’s butt hole which was wet and shiny and gaping open about the size of a nickel, not closed up tight like it was before his daddy fucked him. “Take it easy, man. Don’t hurt him,” my uncle told the man. “Don’t worry, Bill, I know what I’m doing,” Mr. G said as he stuck his middle finger into Bobby’s ass. “It’s nice and lubed up for me,” he said as he worked his big finger in and out of Bobby’s butt hole. “You opened the boy up real good. I shouldn’t have any trouble. He’ll like this a lot. You let me know if I hurt you, son, OK?” Mr. G told Bobby. “Sure, mister,” Bobby answered looking down at the man’s big dick throbbing right by his butt hole. “Go ahead. Stick it in,” Bobby said as he spread his butt cheeks with his hands. Mr. G put the head of his dick at Bobby’s hole and pushed it in real slow. At first Bobby’s hole wouldn’t open enough, but Mr. G kept pushing and then all of a sudden the big dick head just sort of popped in and disappeared into Bobby’s butt. “You OK, Bobby?” my uncle asked. “Y-y-yeah, Daddy,” Bobby stammered. His eyes were really wide and he was looking up at the hair-covered man whose thick dick was stuck in his butt. “That’s the worst part, Bobby, gettin’ the head in,” Mr. G said softly. “The rest’ll go in real easy, now.” As he said this, he slowly began pushing the rest of his cock into Bobby’s stretched, pink butt hole. When it was all the way in he said, “That’s all of it, baby. How’s it feel? Any pain?” “Just a little,” Bobby said. “B-b-but I think if you start movin’ it, it’ll get to feelin’ real good.” 38

HJ Anthology 7

38

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“OK, I’ll just move it real slow, in and out,” Mr. G said as he started to saw that big fat peter in and out of Bobby’s hole. I saw Mr. G wink at my uncle who was stroking his dick in his fist as he watched the ape man fuck his son’s butt. Mr. Carl pulled me down onto the ground and got between my legs and started licking me all over down there. Cousin Billy was on his back now and his daddy was putting suntan oil on his throbbing cock. Then he pushed it into Billy’s butt as Billy stroked his own hard dick with his legs up on his daddy’s shoulders. “Fuck me hard, Dad. I want to cum with you in my ass,” Billy growled to his dad. Mr. G was stroking his fat cock into my cousin faster now. Bobby’s feet were up against the man’s chest and I could see Mr. G’s big, furry belly hanging down rubbing against Bobby’s peter as he pumped in and out of his hole. Mr. Carl’s mouth was working my cock over something fierce. My balls felt real tight and kinda painful, but I knew the good feeling was coming on soon. I saw Billy’s cock start spurting up onto his daddy’s chest as he threw his head back and moaned real loud over and over. He must have shot about 10 times before he finally stopped spraying his juice onto his and his daddy’s chests. Uncle Bill leaned over and lapped some of Billy’s cum off his son’s chest as he fucked faster into his ass. “Oh, shit! Here it comes, son. I’m cummin’ in your tight ass,” my uncle moaned. Billy reached around and grabbed his daddy’s ass and pulled him hard in and out of his butt, holding onto the big hairy muscles of Uncle Bill’s ass as he pumped cum into his son’s butt hole. At that same time, my balls exploded into Mr. Carl’s mouth. “Oh, man. Oh, man,” was all I could say as the cum came shooting out into Mr. Carl’s hot mouth. The man sucked and sucked me, drinking all the cum from my balls. I could hear Mr. G saying something real loud, but I couldn’t understand him. His fur was shiny and wet from his sweat. His big head was thrown back and his hips were jerking back and forth driving his thick dick in and out of Bobby’s tight hole. He kept it up, talking loud and bucking his big butt like that for a long time. When he finally stopped and slowly pulled his monster out of Bobby’s hole, it made a plopping sound as it fell free. Bobby’s butt hole slowly closed a little but it was still gaping open. Mr. G was starting to lower Bobby’s legs, when Uncle Bill crawled over and said, “Let’s have a look at your hiney, son. Just to make sure everything’s OK.” I was real close as he spread Bobby’s cheeks and I could see inside my cousin’s gaping butt hole. “Looks good,” my uncle said. He slowly put his middle finger inside Bobby’s ass and felt all around. When he saw that Bobby’s dick was now soft, he pinched it lightly and said, “Well, it looks like you enjoyed yourself, huh, son?” Bobby just looked up at his daddy and grinned real big. Uncle Bill lowered Bobby’s legs to the ground and I could see the cum leaking from his butt onto the ground between his spread legs. I had to pee real bad, so I went into the pool house. Hanging over the tub in the bathroom I saw one of those orange rubber bags with the little hose on it. It was just like the one my daddy used on my butt one time when I was sick. 39

HJ Anthology 7

39

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


The black nozzle at the end of the hose was greasy and looked like someone had been using it. Then I heard the door to the poolhouse opening so I went to the toilet and tried to pee even though my dick was hard again.

Late Season Storm

“Stay away from the beach. A storm’s brewing out there and the waves are too high,” are the last words I heard as I pedaled out of the driveway. Yeah, right, I said to myself as I raced down the block. It was late in the season for a big storm and I didn’t want to miss watching the waves. At the same time I knew there’d be trouble if I was caught at the beach so I headed inland and then down the valley road to Azio Bay. It would take an hour to get there, but it would be worth it. No one who knew me would see me there and besides, I’d be up on the cliffs so I really wouldn’t be on the beach. The sun beat down hard as I followed the winding road through the valley. The palm trees provided some relief but not much. By the time I reached the turnoff to Azio Bay, I was sopping wet with sweat. Up to now it had been mostly uphill, but the rest of the way was all downhill. As I coasted down the even narrower road, I had to keep clamping down on the brakes to keep from going too fast. The palm trees and surrounding forest thickened, hiding the hot winter sun. The road was damp and quiet. Then I picked up the sound of the surf in the distance. I’d never been able to hear the surf this far away. The waves must be huge, I thought as I continued to coast down the steep, narrow, and winding road. I reached the end of the road and got off my bike. The thick jungle obscured any sight of the ocean, but the roar of the surf was incredible. My heart pounded as I steered my bike down the dirt path that leads to the edge of the cliffs overlooking the bay. When I reached the edge of the cliffs and looked out over the surf, my heart nearly stopped. The waves were enormous. I’d never seen anything like it. They rolled in, as high as houses, and crashed against the rocks below, shooting up huge sprays of foam almost as high as the cliffs. I hid my bike among some bushes and ventured out along the edge of the cliffs. The smashing of the waves below made me dizzy. I loved it when the ocean turned like this. The bigger the waves the better! I made my way along the top of the cliff, watching the waves crash below me as I went. My heart beat wildly. A sudden movement in the distance caught my eye. I looked intently and saw someone walking along the cliff. I could only see the top half of the man and he wasn’t wearing any shirt. I stood still and watched as I saw his head and shoulders glide among the rocks. Then for a brief moment I saw more of his body. He wasn’t wearing any clothes! The sunshine made his dark butt shine. My dick sprang to life. Then he disappeared completely. I wondered what he was doing; where he was going. I was afraid to follow, but I couldn’t resist checking him out. As quietly as I could I headed in his direction. He must have stopped because I couldn’t see him anymore. The 40

HJ Anthology 7

40

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


closer I got to where I’d last seen him, the slower I paced myself. I didn’t want to surprise him or be surprised. After some time I reached the boulder behind which he’d vanished. Timidly I clutched the side of the boulder and peered around it. He wasn’t there. I studied the cliffs, hoping to catch a glimpse of the naked man. A lone hawk soared high above. Suddenly a voice called out, “You looking for something, boy?” I turned to see the naked man sitting on a rock behind me. His legs spread over the surface of the rock and though his hand covered the head of his cock I could see the thick shaft and full balls which hung between his legs. My eyes opened wide. “You here to watch the waves?” he asked when he realized I didn’t know what to say. I nodded. “They’re really something else, aren’t they? I’ve never seen them this large,” he said. He lifted his hand to point to the crashing surf, exposing his entire cock. He looked into my eyes and smiled. His hand returned to his cock and he took hold of it. Not taking his eyes off me, he squeezed his cockhead and pulled on his cock. My mouth turned dry. My dick swelled in my shorts. “Come on up here, boy. Let’s watch the waves together.” He stood up and leaned forward to give me a hand. I hesitated a moment and then reached up. He helped me onto the rock and then led me further up the cliff to a wide ledge. He sat down and spread his legs. His cock was fully hard now and stood straight up. “Take your clothes off, boy, and sit by me,” he said in a warm, firm voice. I obeyed his request and placed my naked body next to him. He wrapped his arm around me and reached down, taking my balls and cock in his hands. “Go ahead, boy. Touch mine, too,” 41

HJ Anthology 7

41

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


he said. As if in a trance, I slid my hand along his smooth, hard body and took hold of his hard shaft. It was so warm and hard. “Feels good, doesn’t it?” he asked. I nodded. “Just stroke it like I’m stroking yours,” he instructed. “That’s it, pump it up and down like that. Oh, yeah, boy. You know how to play this game.” We sat there side by side, pumping each other’s cock. The experience was so new to me that I didn’t know what to make of it. No man had ever suggested this before. The feelings that swept through my excited body were electrifying. After stroking each other’s cock for some time, the man had me lie down on my back. Then he crawled on top of me and pressed his entire body against mine. He took hold of my head and started kissing me. The feeling was wonderful. I felt his long, hard cock rubbing against mine. Our cocks were oozing by now and the wet, sticky juices flowed over our cocks and balls making them very slippery. The man’s tongue stretched deep into my mouth and down my throat. It was all like a dream to me. I raised my leg and wrapped it around the man’s butt. I didn’t know what was going to happen next, but I knew I wanted more. He kept kissing me and sucked my tongue into his mouth. His hips were moving up and down, rubbing our cocks together, smearing our juices all over each other. The sensation was so incredible, much stronger than anything I felt when I beat myself off. His hand reached between my asscheeks and his fingers started toying with my tender hole. It was too much. My balls exploded and I sprayed a thick load of cream between us. The man started laughing. He lifted up a bit and humped me really good. I felt his cock slide out over my balls. He let out a wild moan and shot a thick load of cum all over our legs and then collapsed on top of me. We held each other tight, enjoying the feel of our hearts as they pounded against each other.

The Waterboy by Michael L. Erwin

The coach unlocked the field house doors slowly. Friday’s victory had left him drained. Now he’d have to pick up the field house himself. Upon entering he was surprised the place was already clean. Peter must have done it after the game. He looked around. Even the projector was set up. The boy had even set up the coffee maker. Coach poured himself a cup of coffee. That boy was something else. Coach laughed. That certainly was the truth. The boy was rumored to be gay. Rumored hell, everybody knew he was. Still, he was a good boy. All the players and coaches liked him. His assistant, Bill Glass came in. “Looks like Peter’s been here already.” “Yeah. He’s something, isn’t he?” “Yeah, he is.” “Well we can kick back and discuss the Wildcats.” “So, you’re sure they’ll beat the Storms, aren’t you?” “Yeah, I am.” They were soon joined by two more coaches. 42

HJ Anthology 7

42

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


Later on that morning while they were discussing their next week’s opponent, Peter walked in. “Hey, Peter, what are you doing here?” “You know I do equipment repairs on Saturdays,” the boy answered. “Well, this Saturday you don’t. You’ve done enough!” “Now, Coach,” the boy smiled, “I don’t tell you how to coach.” “That’s true, Peter, go ahead.” All four coaches seemed to study Peter. He was a tall Hispanic boy, standing about six four. His brown, thick, curly hair haloed around his head like a lion’s mane. He had a large, oddly-shaped nose and a thick set of unattractive lips. He also had big rosy cheeks. Combine all of this together and you got odd, very odd. When he smiled he looked a little better, but not much. “That boy’s something else,” said Nathan, breaking the silence. They went back to studying the Wildcats. After about an hour, they heard the showers. “Guess Peter’s taking a shower, or scrubbing them.” “Hold up,” said Nathan, “I’ll go see.” Bill went with him. They opened the shower room door and saw Peter bent over with two fingers deeply embedded in his ass. He twisted and dug like he was looking for something. Both coaches stared. When he saw them, he took his fingers out slowly. Not out of shame, but because he was finished. “Hey, coach, just thought I’d grab a hot shower.” He turned his ass to the shower head and parted his cheeks. He closed his eyes and stuck out his big lips. The two men stood there momentarily, then left. “Yeah, he was taking a shower all right,” one of them said, entering the office again. “Is that all? … The two of you look shocked!” Coach Curry stated. Just then four of their star players stormed into the office, without knocking. “Hey, coach, what are you guys doing? Watching kiddy porn?” “Funny, Eddie. You guys have been drinking.” “Drinking, swimming, and fucking, and we need more of all three.” Eddie answered. “By the way … have you all seen Peter?” “He’s in the shower,” Bill answered without thinking. “In the shower! … Hey guys, he’s ours!” His friend’s hand gripped him firmly, covering his mouth, leading him toward the door. “Just tell Peter we’re at the lake, coach!” All four coaches were quiet. All of them seemed to be studying one another. They all seemed to be thinking the same thing. They didn’t have to speak, they just knew they were all thinking alike. The film kept rolling but nobody spoke. Finally the silence was broken by Peter entering the room. “Why are you guys so quiet? I thought you all were gone. It’s so darn quiet in here.” Peter was wearing only his towel. Wesly looked at his ass. I bet he loves it up the ass. Real hard and thick – so thick it makes him cream, he thought. Bill looked Peter in the eyes. Those eyes want my dick. I can see it. He wants me to make him feel good. 43

HJ Anthology 7

43

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


Nathan shifted in his seat. I bet he’d love to put his lips around my dick. Charles surveyed Peter’s long legs. I bet he loves to spread ’em. Let somebody tongue his hot ass, then fuck ’im. That’s what he wants. Just like lions awakening from a deep sleep only to discover they are hungry, the four men stared at Peter. Wesly suddenly jumped up. He snatched the towel from around Peter’s waist, then stuck his hand between his legs. His fingers searched frantically for Peter’s anus, until he found it. “Ouch!” Peter yelped. “You like that, boy, don’t you?” Wesly asked as he struggled to embed his finger deeper. Peter’s eyes scanned the other three men, inviting them to join in. “Get on your knees, boy, and spread your cheeks,” Wesly ordered. “Let’s see your ass!” Peter surprised them by lying on his back. He locked his long shapely legs behind his arms. His brownish-pink anus stared at them. Coach Curry said to himself, That looks real nice. Wesly looked at the three men. “Bill, lock the fuckin’ door and pull those drapes. We’re gonna have some fun!” Everybody just stood there looking down at the boy. Then Wesly started undressing. He knelt down in front of Peter. He wet his thumb in his mouth, then plugged it inside Peter’s anus. “Oooooh, shit!” Peter said. “You like that, boy? Tell us what else you like, Peter. Come on, tell us. We’re your coaches.” Wesly jabbed his thumb in and out. “Yeah, you like that. Well, I’m gonna put something bigger in there. I bet you’ll like that even more.” Bill had a devilish look on his face. “Fuck him, Wes. I’m gonna be next.” Wesly was now nude except for his undershorts. He looked at his fellow coaches. “I’m gonna let him suck my d i c k first –

44

HJ Anthology 7

44

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


get it nice and wet to go up his ass.” Nobody answered him. They just stared. Peter let his legs down and propped himself up. Wesly’s penis was in his mouth before he had a chance to command him to suck it. “Oh, damn, that’s hot. You guys are not gonna believe this fucker’s lips.” The others started to unfasten their pants. Wesly stared at Peter. “Can you handle four dicks?” He withdrew his penis from him. He wanted a response. “Can you handle four dicks?” Peter stared up at him, “Yes!” Wesly wiped his penis over Peter’s face before putting it back in his mouth, and felt the boy sucking. “Ooooh, man, he’s killing me,” Wesly stated. “Suck mine a little, Peter,” Bill said, offering his dick to Peter. Peter’s big lips went after it hungrily. “He sure likes to suck,” Charles stated. “Damn right he does. He’s a natural,” Wesly replied. “Let’s look at his ass again,” said Charles. Peter was sucking Bill’s dick. Wesly broke their connection by squeezing Peter’s cheeks. Bill stepped away. “Now, boy, turn that asshole up in the air like before. I’m sure you know the position.” Wesly was face to face with Peter. The boy’s lips were wet. A big drip lingered on his bottom lip. Suddenly Wesly was kissing him. Wesly sucked his tongue as hard as he could. When the kiss broke, he pushed Peter back roughly. He held his long legs apart. Peter helped him by grabbing his own legs. Wesly aimed his penis at the small brownish-pink opening. All the men watched as Wesly’s penis slowly crept up inside Peter. “He’s fuckin’ him,” Charles exclaimed. “He’s fucking him up the ass!” Wes felt Peter’s hole tighten around his dick. “Damn, it’s tight.” When he had it inside him, he began to pump. “Oh, damn, it feels good!” Bill knelt down so Peter could suck his dick while he was being fucked by Wesly. Nathan stared at the boy. “Look, he likes it. We’ve got us a fuck-boy, gentlemen.” Nathan got down and started pinching Peter’s tits. Suddenly Wes grunted. “I’m coming up his ass! I’m shooting!” Peter grunted as he sucked Bill’s dick. The men watched as Peter’s own penis shot sperm all over his belly. Peter looked up at Bill. “I want you to fuck me next.” “You do?” Bill asked, excitedly. “Yes,” Peter answered. Charles put both his hands in the boy’s curly locks of hair. “We’re all gonna fuck you, baby. We’re all gonna make you feel good.” The entire room was silenced by the way Bill fucked Peter. He fucked him doggie-style, but the intensity was magnificent. Peter frowned and grunted, but Bill didn’t let up. He seemed determined to fuck the life out of him. Bill would withdraw his dick, then slam it back up Peter’s hole.

45

HJ Anthology 7

45

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“Ahhh, you’re killing me,” Peter said. Bill slowed his motion but only for a second or two, then he started back to pumping like crazy. Peter looked dizzy. “Damn, Bill’s fucking the shit out of him,” someone said. When Bill tensed his muscles, he began pumping like a machine. Peter frowned and Bill let out a loud, “Ahhhh….” He slowly let his dick slide out of Peter. Peter put his finger on his raw hole, barely able to stand his own touch. Nathan cuffed his chin and looked into Peter’s eyes. “I hope you’re not burning too much boy, ’cause you got two more to go!” he said. Nathan kissed him passionately. He stood him up, still kissing him, taking hold of both his hips. Nathan said, “Charles fuck him while I hold his ass open.” Charles slid his cock up the sensitive hole. Peter let out a muffled, “Ohhhhh.” Peter squirmed in Nathan’s arms. Nathan took Peter’s tongue in his mouth and sucked it hard as Charles fucked him. Peter freed his mouth and scrambled loose from Nathan. “We’re not finished, boy,” Nathan said. He pulled Peter to the floor. “I’m gonna take my turn. Get on your knees.” Peter obeyed. Nathan opened his ass. “What are you doing?’ Charles asked. Nathan blew hot breath up Peter’s hole. Peter twisted his ass. “Damn, Bill, you fucked the meat off his hole.” Nathan shocked everybody by licking the red raw hole. “Ah, you like that?” He licked it again. Bill knelt in front of Peter. “Suck me,” he said. Nathan tongued his hole for some time. “Well, baby, play time’s over!” Nathan stated. Bill could tell Nathan had stuck his dick up Peter’s ass by the way Peter squirmed. Bill took his dick out of his mouth. Peter moaned. “Go ahead and moan baby, it hurts good, huh?” Nathan added. Peter continued to moan aloud. “Please, ohh please. … Stop, please stop,” he requested. Peter looked around at the result of his appeal. The other three men had surrounded him. Their dicks as hard as spears. “Charles, get some rubbing oil from the medicine cabinet. Our Waterboy’s gonna need it!” Peter heard Coach Curry say.

Lessons from Dad by Bucky Johnson

I have never, ever written any kind of stories, especially to an adult publication, but since I discovered your incredible magazine, I have had the aching desire to share with you some of my history with my dad. §

§

§

My dad and I were always real close, spending a lot of time outdoors doing things together without mom or the rest of the family. As I got older and became curious about sex and the constant hardons I had, it seemed perfectly natural to go to him about it. Dad spent a lot of time in the rec room in the basement by himself, watching TV and other stuff; just sitting around in his boxers, drinking beer. 46

HJ Anthology 7

46

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


I was always amazed by his big bull body, covered with an even coat of curly black hair, all the way down to his toes. Times when we would go camping or overnight fishing I would get to see him naked, and I would be hypnotized by his fat, dark mancock, covered with a thick skin hood, and his big, hairy low-hanging balls which would sway all over when he would walk. But most exciting was his big round butt, all covered with dark fur, even all the way to his dark hole, which I could sometimes see when he would squat down by the fire at our campsite. See, Dad loved to go around naked at night on our camping trips, and he always insisted that I do it, too. One afternoon, Dad and I were home alone, and he was in the basement, stretched out in his boxers, watching TV. I had decided that it was time I talk to him about the feeling I was having in my dick. I wasn’t too sure how to bring it up, but after stammering around a little, Dad finally said, “So, I’ve noticed that dick of yours is growing up, and I bet you wanna know about it gettin’ hard and makin’ that thing feel good, right?” Standing in front of him, all I could do was blush because of his sex talk and the fact that my dick was already getting hard just looking at him, stretched out, his balls hanging loose from his bunched up boxers. He was staring right at my dick, smiling. He then gave his balls a big tug that made them come out of his boxers even more. His skin covered cockhead started peeking out, too! “Son, I been figurin’ this would happen some day, so I got us this video that I thought might help,” he said, as he got up off the sofa and headed to the back closet. He came back with a cassette that he put in the VCR and told me to have a seat next to him. “Your old man is gonna teach you all about what really feels good, Bucky, but you gotta understand that this is man stuff, and you can’t go blabbin’ around about it. Now pull off them shorts and let’s get started.” I was real shaky and excited, but I did what he said. Then before I could sit down fast and hide my raging boner, he said, “Do Daddy a favor and pull off my shorts, too, so I can enjoy this with you.” I knelt down in front of his big outstretched hairy legs, and as he raised his hips I grabbed his pants and pulled them off real fast. To my surprise, his big hard cock flipped up and back, smacking him in the belly. Dad laughed and said, “Looks like we’re both more than ready, huh, son?” Dad turned on the tape and right before my eyes was this real hot, hairy man, a lot like my dad, sitting on a couch Rod Shows with his legs spread out, stroking his big, greasy 47

HJ Anthology 7

47

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


dick with one hand and pulling down on his long, hairy balls with the other. Dad startled me by taking his left hand and grabbing my throbbing dick, stroking me in time with the man on the video. “See how he does it, Bucky? I’m doing the same thing to you so you can see and feel how it’s done. Why don’t you grab your dad’s hard cock and stroke me, too, while we watch that man work his dick, right? We can practice on each other, and make sure you get it just right!” At that point, I didn’t need any more encouragement. I realized that this is what I had been wanting for a long time. To be naked with Dad, stroking our hard dicks together. I lightly took hold of his, and started rubbing up and down. I thought it would burn my hand, it was so hot, big, and hard. Right away his big pisshole opened and a clear juice ran out all over the head and skin. “That’s called precum, Bucky. Rub it all around Dad’s head and shaft, and I’ll make some come out of your dick, to slick it up and make it feel nice.” Dad slicked up my cock as much as possible, and I thought I was gonna die! I moaned, “Oh, Daddy! It feels so good. Please rub me harder, harder!!” “Yes, boy,” Dad growled. “I thought you’d like it. Sit on my legs facing me, I’ll rub those slick cocks together at the same time, and you’ll really go wild!” In a flash I was straddling his legs as he sat there, my ass sitting on his thighs, up close to his balls. He grabbed both our dicks in his big hairy hand and stroked us together, faster and faster. Nothing had ever felt so good as my dad’s big wet uncut cock pressed against mine, and his hand sliding up and down them. “Oh, Daddy,” I yelled, “It’s gonna happen.” I was throbbing all over. “Yeah, boy,” he groaned, “you’re gonna shoot your load. Cum for Daddy! Show Dad your sweet rich cream! Cum for Daddy. Cum NOW!!” As he was saying it, his other hand went around and under my butt, and he pushed his wet finger Rod Shows

48

HJ Anthology 7

48

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


into my tight boyhole. That did it! I blasted my load all over Dad’s hairy chest and belly! “Oh, baby, what a sweet boyhole!” Dad yelled, and shot his thick white manload up against my chest and chin! That was just lesson one from dad’s special videotape. We now have gone through all the rest of the lessons, but I’ll have to tell you about those another time.

Dad’s Second Lesson by Bucky Johnson

After Dad’s first lesson in taking care of our cocks, I knew I was hooked on his meat. I could hardly wait until he got me down in the rec room for more lessons. A few days later when the rest of the family had gone out with some relatives for the day, Dad asked me to stay home with him. I was sure this meant more “practice” between us. Sure enough, not long after everyone had left and Dad had gone downstairs, I heard him call out for me to come down. I had already put on my tight gym shorts and taken everything else off in hopes of this. I ran down as fast as I could, and was stopped dead in my tracks when I saw him. There was my dad sprawled out on the sofa, stripped down to an old jockstrap, his cock sticking straight out. His big hairy legs were spread wide, his huge arms behind his head, smiling a shit-eating grin at me! “That’s my man,” he said, running his eyes over my nearly naked body, sending chills up my back. My dick started stirring right away. “We had such a good time learnin’ that cock stuff from the video last time, I was just wonderin’ if you wanted your ol’ dad to show you some more things to make your dick feel real good?” I went to Dad as fast as I could. “Oh, yes, dad! I’ve been waiting for you to show me more! What are we gonna learn today?” Dad laughed, and started feeling my butt cheeks as he grabbed the remote and got the lessons going. “Come on, Bucky boy,” he laughed again, “sit down on the sofa next to me and let’s just see what those men on the tape are doing! But why not pull those shorts off first and get real comfy with me?” I shucked my shorts, sat next to Dad, and looked at the TV. I couldn’t believe it! Two men were on the screen, lying on the floor, head to crotch, with their big daddy cocks buried in each other’s mouth, slurping and sucking away! “Damn, Dad! Look at that!! They got their big dicks between their lips and are swallowing them. I bet that must feel awful good, huh?” “Well, boy, we’ll just have to find out! But you gotta understand, this lesson is gonna take a little more work and a lot more practice to learn to be real good,” he said. He rubbed his big damp jock pouch. “You remember how big and long Dad’s dick was when we were strokin’ the other day? Well, you’re gonna have to work real hard and steady to get all my stuff in your mouth.” My mouth was already watering as I listened to my dad talk. 49

HJ Anthology 7

49

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“So, I just want you to try lickin’ it first. Like one of them big wet popsicles you’re always suckin’ on.” Dad was pulling his big meat and hairy balls entirely out the side of his pouch as he explained, stroking himself up completely, full and hard. His skinhood was slowly sliding back, and I could see and smell that sweet thick honey leaking out of his pisshole, across the head, as he rubbed it all around his long, veiny shaft. All I could think about was getting my lips around that head, tasting that slick goo running out from under his foreskin. My dick was throbbing more than it ever had, and I couldn’t keep my hands from rubbing it up and down, faster and faster. “Hey, son!” Dad warned. “Slow down on that strokin’ or there ain’t gonna be nothing left for your hungry dad to eat. I gotta eat that dick up so I can be sure you got this lesson down good!” Dad stood up, pulled off his jock and squatted down on his knees in front of me. He pulled my legs forward so my smooth butt was perched right on the edge of the sofa cushion, and he spread my legs wide. “Now you watch the guys on the video, and watch your dad, too, while I swallow you deep to the bone.” He leaned forward, putting both my hands on top of his crew cut head, and swooped up my throbbing dick, deep into his hot, wet mouth, and sucked and sucked and sucked! I never imagined anything could feel like this. Without even thinking, I started hunching my hips up hard, raising my tail up high, shoving my meat as deep and hard as I could between my dad’s wet, sucking lips. As dad kept bobbing his head in my crotch, I noticed he had his fat cock in one hand, stroking it slow. Then he took his other hand and slowly started tickling my balls, making me giggle and wiggle even more. I knew I wouldn’t be able to hold off long and I guess Dad knew it too, because he pulled off my dick, pressed a big hand behind each knee, and pushed up. Suddenly I was barely on the sofa, with my legs high and wide and my cheeks spread apart, showing off my pink hole. “Now, boy, you are really gonna feel something great. Your dad’s gonna lick and suck that pretty hole, and show just how hot your boy pussy can feel!” Before I could say anything, dad’s big wet tongue lapped my hole and plugged into it swift and deep. I’d thought that cock sucking me was the best yet, until I felt my big strong dad eating out my butt hole. “Oh, Daddy! Oh! Oh!” I screamed out. “I can’t hold it … I’m gonna shoot it out! Please, Daddy … eat me quick! It’s cumming!!” Dad dropped my legs, sucked me into his nasty mouth, and I shot it all straight down his throat. I didn’t think I would ever stop. And Dad did his little trick again, just as I was shooting. He stabbed his thick wet finger up my slick hole and tickled around, making me feel full and snug inside. I kept cumming and cumming! Dad finally lifted his mouth off my soaking cock and started lapping all over my shaft and balls. “Oh, boy, your dad loved that hot, sweet boy 50

HJ Anthology 7

50

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


juice!” He stood up in front of me, and I slid off the sofa onto my knees in front of him! I looked up into his smiling eyes as he bent his thick dripping cockhead toward my face. I couldn’t wait any longer. I lunged forward, licking and slurping at his sticky fat shaft and then stabbed my tongue under his foreskin, tasting my dad’s man-honey for the first time. I stretched and strained and managed to get the whole head in my mouth and kept licking and lapping while Dad stroked his big meat in my face. “Don’t try too hard, Bucky. Just take what you can. You’re making Daddy feel so good, just doing what you’re doing,” Dad moaned. “I’m gonna stroke the shaft while you suck in what you can. I want you to play with dad’s hole while you suck, just like I did you. Stick that boy finger up my hairy hole, son. Make your daddy cum!” I reached up and tickled his dark, wet, hairy hole, which got me hard as steel again. I kept sucking in as much dick as I could and poking and tickling his butt. The more I sucked, the more dad stroked, and the more he stroked the more his hole opened, taking in more and more of my finger. “That’s it, Bucky boy! Suck and fuck your daddy at the same time. Give me your mouth and finger as much as you can, because I’m about to let my load go, baby! Do you wanna taste Dad’s stuff, son? You want it now?” All I could do was nod my head a little and swallow as much cock as I could. Dad started moaning and groaning and bending his legs at the knees, opening his hole more, thrusting more and more cock into my mouth. “It’s cummin’, Bucky. Swallow now, son. Take as much of Dad’s cum as you can!” I sucked and swallowed and still it ran out between my lips. But nothing had ever tasted so good! Dad’s man juice was so good, that I shot off again, this time all over Dad’s powerful hairy legs. I just couldn’t begin to imagine what could be better than this, until Dad showed me the next lesson, a few days later.

St. Algol by AOG

I was spraying the last coat of shellac on my most recent attempt at painting. “Lounge Medley” from Sister Act was playing over the tape deck, when my sister’s ex-boyfriend Chris came in. She dumped him when she became a born-again Baptist, while he remained a pan-amerind neo-traditionalist. He’s a handsome enough kind of guy, hawk-like nose, shoulder length, straight black hair, completely hairless chest. You can tell the latter easily because he doesn’t fasten the top three buttons of his shirt. “Hey, how’s it going? … Who are you painting?” “St. Algol, patron saint of dildos and gay erotica,” I answered. “I’ve never heard of him before.” “Of course not! I made him up while reading Principia Discordia. There was a passage in there about fictional characters being more believable than real people. Algol is a character in an erotic magazine called Silver God. 51

HJ Anthology 7

51

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“I’ve come up with four ways of depicting him: 1. St. Algo Argentum, the one I just finished, has silver hair and silver pubic hair; 2. St. Algo Ithyphallus, holds a dildo and has an erection; 3. St. Algo Floros, is the one holding the purple rose; and 4. St. Algo Cernos, has antlers growing from his head and holds a naked boy in his arms.” “That’s me, isn’t it?” Chris asked. “Yup, I based it on the sketch I made of you while you were posing naked for me in the unicorn mask.” “What’s the significance of the four different forms?” “Well, in addition to dildos and gay erotica, each of the four forms is the patron of something else as well: Argentum is the patron of science fiction; Ithyphallus is the patron of comic books; Floros the patron of role-playing games; while Cernos is the patron of man-boy love.” “Neat!” Chris replied. “Speaking of man-boy love, will you let me suck your dick?” I offered. “Only if you let me strip you naked, and milk yours first! Put on the mask and let me pull your pants off first,” Chris suggested. I picked the mask up off the sofa and pulled it over my head. I gave Chris a hug. Chris knelt in front of me and pulled down my pants. He stood up again and hugged me close, giving my butt a squeeze. Then he stepped back to let me strip him. I pulled his Kokopelli t-shirt over his head and knelt in front of him to pull down the boy’s pants. After I got his jeans down around his ankles, I ran the palms of my hands up and down his legs a few times before I pulled down his turquoise jockey shorts. Chris stepped out of his pants and lay back on the sofa. I keep a bottle of cocoa butter skin lotion by the sofa. I squeezed some on Chris’s cock and started stroking him left handed. After I put the bottle down, I started playing with the boy’s tits with my right hand. In a few minutes I added some more lotion to his cock with my right hand and started stroking his thigh with my left. He has this sensitive spot on his thighs just a little way under his balls. That got a groan out of him. I squeezed some more lotion on my finger and started to probe his ass. That really set him off. Cum shot from his dick to his chin. The second spurt landed on his left nipple. I rubbed my hands over his chest and smeared his cum around as though it were skin lotion. Before I was quite done, he told me to stand up. I did, and Chris got down on his knees and kissed the tip of my cock, then licked his way down the shaft. He licked both my balls till they were covered with spit, then worked his way back up my shaft. After kissing the glans and telling me to spread my legs more, he swallowed my dick down to the pubes. His hot wet mouth felt real good on my cock. We had first gotten it on three years ago, when Chris was dating my sister. He had just turned eighteen the week before and wanted to go skinny dipping 52

HJ Anthology 7

52

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


to celebrate. There are places up in the mountains of Virginia where you can do that and not get hassled. As we walked through the hazel bushes, we got caught in a summer downpour. We were soaked to the skin within a minute. By the time we got to our campsite it had stopped raining. We peeled out of our soaking wet clothes and splashed into one of those little trout ponds the forestry service makes. We laughed and splashed and played grab ass for about an hour before we noticed a white tail buck was standing at our packs chewing on Chris’s shirt, and licking our clothes to get the salt from them. Our sudden silence startled him. He looked our way, Chris’s shirt hanging from his mouth, and dipped his antlers. He hooked my sweaty undershorts, his nose and ears twitching as he looked our direction. We jumped out of the water shouting, and he bolted off with my undershorts and Chris’s shirt. The shirt snagged on a blueberry bush. Chris and I set up camp and washed our clothes to get out the sweat and deer spit, and spread them out to dry. We fixed some food over cans of sterno. While cleaning up I noticed that Chris was rubbing his dick and I started doing the same to mine. After a moment we both stood up and started seriously jerking off, showing each other our techniques. Chris came first; his jism landed on my left thigh and belly. I got him just below his right nipple and on the back of his hand. I reached for his dick after I came and started milking it. He didn’t protest, so I reached over and started rubbing his ass and fingering his crack. He threw back his head and sighed, “Oh, yeah.” I took him in my arms and kissed him, our naked bodies pressed together. We went into our tent for the night, and I started sucking his dick. He kissed the head of my dick, then started sucking my cock and we sixty-nined. We spent most of that trip skinny dipping, jerking off, milking each other’s dick or trading blowjobs. But back to what was happening now. I was getting hot wearing the mask as Chris worked on me. It was as though I had called on the Unicorn Spirit to fill me. I felt a rush that started at the base of my spine and spread to fill my whole body. My dick felt like it was growing as big as my forearm. My sense of smell got sharper and the odors of paint, turpentine, and the musky scent of Chris’s pubes rushed to my head. I pulled the boy off my cock and told him to lie on his back. Once he was in position, I lifted his legs over my shoulders and started working my cock over his ass, stopping only long enough to roll one of the pre-lubed condoms over my shaft. Chris kept on saying “Fuck, yes. Fuck me, man. Get your dick up my ass and fuck me.” I really rammed into him. He started cumming as my dick rubbed his prostate. The feel of his ass contracting around my dick set me off, and I shot a load of jism while tight up his ass. I pulled out of the boy’s ass with a semi-hardon and peeled the condom off. Chris went down on me, licking the cum off my dick and sucking the rest of my load from my balls. 53

HJ Anthology 7

53

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


My own ass was hot and moist; I needed to get fucked by him. I pulled Chris off my cock, gave him a hug, and told him to fuck me. I got into position on my hands and knees. Chris rolled one of the condoms over his dick and slid it up my ass. “Oh, man, your ass is hot. God you’ve got a tight fucking ass!” Chis almost screamed. “Ride me, stud. Hump my unicorn butt.” After Chris came, I pulled the mask off my head. When Chris slid his dick from my ass, I turned and peeled the condom from his dick, and also went down on him. He had a great tasting dick, wet and juicy. I licked him clean, then sat up and gave him a kiss. Chris grinned and hugged me, then said, “I got a couple of wolf masks at an after Halloween sale. Want to try them sometime?”

My Special Son by James Medley

My son and I have an odd relationship which I cherish in a special way. It started when Kevin was a youngster. My wife was out of town visiting her sister for the week and Kevin and I stayed home. I thought it was a little odd when Kevin walked into the bathroom while I was pissing. He doesn’t usually do that. “Gotta go bad,” he said, hauling out his cock. We stood side by side at the toilet, gushing out our streams. I hadn’t seen my son’s cock in quite a while and I was pretty impressed with the size of his equipment. Like father, like son. What bothered me was, that when Kevin finished pissing, he didn’t stuff his cock back into his jeans right away. Instead, he played with it, stroking it a little. It looked like his penis was getting hard, and I jammed my dick back in my pants and got out of there in a hurry. That night I was sleeping in my twin bed. The strangest thing I had ever experienced happened to me. I dreamed about my son. In my dream, we were both naked. I was sitting on a straight chair in the kitchen. Kevin was in my lap, facing me with his legs spread on each side of mine. I was fucking him. I dreamed I was fucking my son. My cock had never been so hard. I was holding his flanks tightly between my hands and pressing his cute little ass down onto my cock. His little hole was tight and clenching my rod with rippling muscles, milking me off. I was pressing deeply into his yielding ass flesh and jabbing at his trigger. He was moaning and crooning over and over, “I love you, Daddy. I love you, Daddy.” I skimmed my feverish hands all over his lithe, trim body, twisting and squeezing his dime-sized nipples till they were thick and red. Kevin jacked furiously on his meat, squatting and fucking himself on my tool like a bucking young colt. It felt like I was getting ready to cum. The boy knew that because he pulled his butt off my cock and got on his knees in front of me. I leaned back and punched out my hips and Kevin started sucking on my meat. I was going to cum any minute. 54

HJ Anthology 7

54

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


I knew it was a dream and I knew I wanted to shoot off. It felt so good. It felt so real. His soft lips sucked my cock up and down, slowly, slowly, ever so slowly, making me cum, almost ready to shoot. I woke up. Kevin really was sucking my cock! Under the blankets, his head was working on my brick hard dick just as I had dreamed. And I was getting ready to cum just as I had dreamed. “Ah, shit!” I gasped. Kevin swiftly threw the blanket off and I arched my pelvis into the air, shooting off cock sauce in heavy bursts. He frantically sucked my root and swallowed the spurting seed. I was wracked by one of the most turbulent orgasms I’d ever experienced. I trembled and shuddered under the force of my violent climax. A spasm of discharge hit me like a hard swung ball bat right between my wide spread legs and I ejaculated down my son’s milking gullet. “Jesus, son!” I cried. “What the hell are you doing?” I dragged his still slurping lips off my spitting hose and pulled him up. He gave me a shy little smile and whispered, “Making my daddy feel good.” “You can’t do that, son. It’s not right.” “Didn’t you like it, Daddy? Seems like you did, much as you shot.” He lasciviously licked his full, fleshy lips. “I did.” “It isn’t that, son,” I said, trying to control my labored breathing. “I would be condemned. Your mother would literally kill me.” I used every argument I’d ever heard. “I’m old enough, Dad. I know what I like.” I begged him to go back to his room. We would forget this ever happened. He was never to do it again. I would never mention it. He sat there on his young haunches, grinning at me, playing with his bone. “Feel me, Daddy. Feel how hard my dick is. Touch it, Daddy.” “No, son.” “No one will ever know. It’ll be our secret – just the two of us, alone, horny, late at night, in the dark. It just happened. Feel me, Daddy.” I’m not Superman. My cock was still hard and oozing cream. Kevin took my hand and brought it to his young crotch. He pressed my palm against his boner. His tool was hot and moist in my fist. Lube-drool flowed over the pebbled knob and webbed my fingers with sticky juice. I had no more than clutched his hardon in my fist and squeezed on it when Kevin let out a long sigh. I pumped his meat just twice and long streams of jizz arched out, coating my torso with slathering rivers of boy spunk. He slept with me that night. I held him tightly to me by the waist, his rump pushed into my groin. That was the first time I felt the soft, warm insides of my son’s young body. I fucked him every day that we were alone. I was obsessed after that, addicted to his tender ass flesh. My wife returned and I screwed her in a perfunctory manner. Her fuck was nothing compared to Kevin’s. The second night she was back, I woke in the middle of the night. My dick was so hard it ached. She was snoring in her bed. 55

HJ Anthology 7

55

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


I stealthily crept down the hall to Kevin’s door. I silently eased it open and just as quietly, closed it. A low wattage lamp burned on the dresser. He was lying on his belly, one coltish leg, half-drawn up to his chest. His perky little butt was turned partway to one side, exposing a glimpse of his black-fuzzed balls between his lithe thighs. I watched in fascination as he slept, a small sigh escaping his lips. I could see his rosy butthole now, taut and deliciously puckered. His firm asscheeks flexed, the mounds gently rolling. I tip-toed closer, careful not to make a sound. I stood over him for a while, staring at his hauntingly beautiful features. A small smile played about his delicate lips for an instant before twitching away. Did I dare touch him now, with her in the next room? Could I get up the courage? I eased myself gently onto the mattress beside him. He didn’t stir. The intoxicating stench of shot-off cum was pervasive. The boy must masturbate all the time. At that point, I don’t think any power on heaven or earth, never mind the lower depths, could have prevented my hand from drifting to his shapely butt and stroking his smooth, soft skin. I felt his warm ass globes contract at my touch, shiver delectably as another sigh escaped his lips. He curled his leg tighter to his chest, then drew the other up as well. His ass was now spread before me, fuck-hole trembling, as I massaged his sweet young rump. My cock was raging hard and drooling in the pouch of my white Jockeys. The boy pretended to sleep as I brought my hungry mouth to his smooth buttocks. I touched my tongue to his tightly puckered hole, delicately flicked it and then I licked and lightly washed his crack. His musky, boyish odor drove me crazy. The boy’s clenching butt-hole opened wider for my tongue. I broke away for just the time it took me to strip and climb naked behind him. I pulled his juicy ass to my face and palmed him open. I got my mouth to his bittersweet cavity and drove my tongue inside him. He tasted tart and ripe, a rich custard of assflesh. I slurped and slobbered and he moaned beneath me. He soon gave up all pretensions of sleep, squirming his young ass around on my darting tongue. I pulled my son up to a doggie crouch; I spiked and stabbed deeper inside him. I reached for his cock which was hard and banging between his thighs. It was bigger than I remembered seeing it and drooling dick-ooze which coated and webbed my fingers as I stroked him. He pushed his ass back harder onto my face and moaned, “Fuck me. Oh, please fuck me, Daddy!” My dripping tool was screaming to get inside him. I clasped his narrow waist and tightly embraced him to cushion the pain of my entrance. I wanted to take it easy on the kid. I spat in my hand and greased up my fuck tool. I skinned my cock flesh back and bared the flaring head, guided it up to his vise-like pucker. I pressed my bloated knob against his tight assring and pushed into the yielding pudding of his anus. The little ass-wrinkles at his hole, smoothed out as I shoved my cockhead into the hard, young body of my son. 56

HJ Anthology 7

56

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


He was as hot as fire inside and it was all I could do to keep from punching right in. His ass muscles gripped me in a tight sheathing heat. I slid another inch in and Kevin gasped. He turned his sweet mouth back to be kissed. His tongue tasted spicy and mellow. He swirled it inside my mouth like a squirming minnow. I took his long black hair in my hands and twisted his face further toward me. I gave him a little more cock and he ground his butt against my groin. “Feed it to me, Daddy. Feed me your daddy-dick. I want it all,” he slurred. His eyes had become drugged looking. He seemed to have swooned into a lustful stupor. I began pumping my loins, getting deeper into him with each downward thrust. Another inch, then a bit more, as he juiced up and gaped wider to take me. Finally, I was in all the way to my swinging creambag. Before long, I was slamming into my son’s up-thrust rump, delivering a hard, ball-slapping daddy-screw as I fucked him with all I had. He panted and grunted under the fury of my punishing drives. Sweat dripped from my chest in rivers and splattered onto his arched, youthfully muscled back. I skewered mercilessly into my son’s trembling young body, caressed his heaving young boy flesh, my hot hands gliding over every inch of his taut, moist skin. I pinched and pulled at his tight nipples, erect little mountains on his smooth, hairless chest. He bucked beneath me as I drove my thick-headed cock deep up his fuck channel. I half-twisted Kevin’s thrashing young body and gnawed at his armpits, licking the soft downy hair in his wet hollow and tasting his spunky sweat. Kevin suddenly slumped forward and I collapsed atop his rigid form. “I want to ride your cock, Daddy,” he sighed, twisting his head and whispering the words wetly into my ear. I kept my fuck pole planted deep as he rolled me to my back, my son on top. He swiveled around till he was facing me, one leg crossing over my chest, and sat astride me, saddled up on my cock. My root felt like it was getting twisted off. Then he started fucking himself on my joystick, jacking off, gasping and gibbering unintelligibly as he milked me with his ass muscles, sending rippling, tingling sensations up and down my embedded cock. I skimmed my hands over his silky smooth chest, twisting his little nipples till they were hard and thick. I ground my hips up and down, matching his bouncing fuck, stroke for stroke. Kevin thrashed his head from side to side, flailing his long black hair about his face. I cradled his jumping balls in my hand and felt along the little ridge of skin that led to his ass. With the tip of my finger, I felt my cock muscling its way into him, driving my furious fuck home. He reached behind our thrusting fuck and I felt his hand encircle the base of my cock as it drove rudely in and out of his bunghole. When Kevin grabbed my balls and started squeezing, I nearly lost it. I did lose it when he stuck his middle finger up my hole. My asshole twitched, my nuts tightened to my groin, and I erupted, shooting blasting rivers of hot spunk up his ass as he rode my cock. I trembled, 57

HJ Anthology 7

57

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


wracked with spasms of a turbulent and violent ejaculation and my discharge seemed to last an eternity. “Oh, God! Sweet Jesus!” I gasped. “Take it, son, take my load!” Kevin bucked like a young colt, fucking himself frantically and wailing, “I’m cumming, Daddy. I’m cumming, Daddy!” I pounded harder into him, brutally squeezed his nipples, and twisted them till he screamed. “Cum, son! Cum!” I gasped. “Yeah, milk that cock! Milk your cum out! Shoot that juice on me!” He clasped his jerking dong tighter and pumped faster. Jets of creamy boy scum arched out of his wide open piss slit, splashing over my chest, my neck, my face. A big glob flew into my hair. My entire body was bathed in his milky, young cock gravy. It ran in hot rivulets down my shuddering body. His eruption ended with a jerking spit of boy milk that pooled in my navel as he collapsed on top of me. I held him tightly in my arms and his cum cemented us together. He buried his face in my neck and lay still, shivering, wet with sweat. I stroked his heated form and he relaxed, my root still hard and embedded deep inside his guts. He brought his sweet young mouth to mine and I kissed his soft lips tenderly. Then I was overcome with remorse. Why, oh, why had I given in to that primeval lust which had overpowered me? What had happened to me while my wife was away? And why wouldn’t my cock go down? “I love you, Daddy,” Kevin whispered. I kissed him deeply on the mouth again and said, “I love you too, son.” Kevin’s body became a narcotic addiction for me – no drug in the world was more powerful. It was all I could do to keep my hands off him while his mother was around. Sometimes I couldn’t even do that. How do you think she would feel if she discovered, that while she was cooking our supper, I was upstairs throwing a fuck into her son? Or that he was blowing me while she tended to her garden? She almost caught us in the shower together once. I was lathering up Kevin’s crack, preparing to fuck him while he bent over. She walked in the door. Kevin saved us that time. “I thought I had worms, Mom, so Dad’s checking me out.” I don’t know if she believed that or not, but it made us more careful.

Steamroom by Anonymous

A True Daddy Story – (written on hotel stationery) “Come to the sauna, boy!” I went with the daddy and we sat down next to each other. “Are you OK?” asked the daddy, as he rubbed his hairy leg against mine. I could feel myself getting excited. “Yes, sir,” I answered. Then he put his strong arms around me, pulling me to my feet. The daddy hugged me tightly and wrapped his arms around my smaller body. He took my arms, rubbing my chest and my back, feeling me and making me more aroused.

58

HJ Anthology 7

58

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


I liked the idea of a stocky and somewhat hairy daddy holding me and caressing my body. His hands went down to my butt and he began to rub his hands over both my cheeks. Pulling aside the towel that covered me, he rubbed harder and harder and then slapped my butt. “Do you like that, boy?” “Yes, sir!” Then he pulled the towel completely off me and held my naked body tight against him. My cock began to get even harder, wedged between our bodies. Daddy reached to my asscrack and began to run his finger up and down. He did this several times before he touched my rosebud, making me more excited. He gently stuck his finger in my ass. “Do you feel that, boy?” “Yes, sir. It feels good.” “Who’s been playing with your tight hole, boy?” He then turned me around so that I could feel his front against my backside and butt. “Daddy wants you, boy. He wants to make you feel good. Do you want Daddy to keep holding you?” I could feel his cock in my asscrack, moving up and down. Daddy was hard and so was I. The next thing Daddy did, was push me down on the bench, so that I was sitting with my legs spread. He bent over and took my cock in his mouth. He began to suck on it, and with his big hands, he started to fondle my balls. He kept sucking, making me hotter and hotter, until I had to push him off. But as I did, I put my arms around Daddy and hugged him. He held me and kissed me, forcing his hot tongue into my mouth. He moved down and kissed my tits. He licked my chest and went on down until he took my cock in his mouth again. I got fully hard at once and he held his mouth tight on my boycock. Just then, Daddy’s friend came by. Another boy type, he was naked, smaller, and probably lighter than me. Daddy took each of us by the hand and led us to his room. We closed the door and Daddy and I dropped our towels. We were all buck naked and we began to hug each other and to play with each other. “I want you to watch, boy,” Daddy said to me. “You are to follow orders!” Then he pushed his friend onto the bed. “I want to fuck you,” he said, reaching for a tube of grease. He put Rod Shows

59

HJ Anthology 7

59

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


Rod Shows

the grease around his friend’s hole and he rubbed it in, probing the hole often. “Take me, take me, Daddy,” his friend said, bringing his legs up to Daddy’s shoulders. After putting on a rubber, Daddy crouched until his fuckpole was in line with his friend’s butt hole. He moved his cock around the hole and then started to push it in. “Yes, yes,” his friend was saying. The fuckpole went further in and then Daddy pushed hard until I saw it disappear. “Get behind me, boy,” commanded the daddy. “Put your

arms around me!” I did and I rubbed my hands up and down Daddy’s hairy chest. Daddy was moving his cock in and out of his friend’s hole. He was beginning to sweat. I licked Daddy’s ears and kissed his neck and sweaty shoulders. “That’s right, boy. Make love to your daddy while I’m taking care of our friend!” “Yes, Daddy,” I answered, as I pushed my body tight against his back and his butt. “Now, boy, play with your daddy’s ass. Put your finger in my crack, and move it up and down. Stick it into Daddy’s hole, boy!” I did it and Daddy started to shoot! He was very excited! “Yes, yes, do it!” he shouted. He pulled out of his friend’s ass. “I feel like a real stallion,” he said, kissing me again and again. “Next time, it will be you!”

Saturday Mornings by T. C. Green

See Garage Bathroom in Anthology 6. After the first time having sex with my father and uncle in the garage bathroom, my father and I would look for opportunities to repeat the experience as often as possible. I was glad my dad was willing to teach me all that two guys can do to have fun. We would usually have Saturday mornings to ourselves because that was mom’s shopping day. After we heard her drive away, dad would come to my room to see if I was awake yet. He always came in with a hardon tenting his boxer shorts way out in front of him. 60

HJ Anthology 7

60

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


Anticipating his arrival, I would lie naked on top of my sheets jacking off slowly so as not to cum too soon. He would then say something like, “Can I help you with that?” or “You’re just like your old man; always horny and ready to pop.” Then he would pull off his boxers and get in bed with me. In a 69 position we would first jack each other off slowly. I was fascinated with my father’s penis and I studied it carefully, admiring its length and width and looking forward to the day I would grow as large as he was. I knew every vein and marking on my dad’s cock and balls. I especially love the way my father’s crotch smells. I would spend time simply sniffing around his groin inhaling the ripe aromas caused by his sweat, piss, hormones, and sometime the sex smells of a previous night’s fucking with Mom. Eventually, we would begin to tongue each other’s shaft. Our hand jobs would produce some preseminal fluid at the tips of our penises just begging to be tasted. Dad’s fluid always tasted so sweet and would mix well with a touch of cock cheese that formed just under the ridge of his mushroom head. After a few preliminary swipes of our tongues on each other’s shaft, we would get into some serious cock sucking. In short order I learned to deep throat my dad without gagging, while Dad seemed to delight in being able to get both my cock and balls in his mouth at the same time. Before we would get to finish one of our activities, my dad and I would pull off each other’s cock and let our tongues leave a wet trail from the root of our dicks to the entrance of our assholes. Remembering the exquisite sensation of having my anus eaten out for the first time by my uncle, I found myself more than willing to give my father the same exotic pleasure. I first learned to tease my dad’s asshole by starting with tracing large circles around the hole’s perimeter. I would then gradually make each circle smaller and smaller till I was directly over the center of my target. Then I would give my dad long swipes across his wrinkled hole washing it clean with my saliva. Finally, I would form my tongue into a point to stab inward as deep as I could go. My dad and I would spend several minutes tongue fucking each other before we tired of that and returned to sucking each other’s cock for the finale. I would hold my dad’s penis at the base and vigorously work my head up and down the shaft, sucking as I went. Dad would do likewise on me and before Frank long we were shooting generous portions of daddy and son cream into each of our mouths. 61

HJ Anthology 7

61

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


I love the taste of my daddy’s cum and he tells me he can’t seem to get enough of mine. That’s OK, because, as far as I’m concerned, he can have as much as he likes.

Boy Dreams

Usually I take my time walking home from school, but today I had to hurry home as my folks were leaving on a long trip. I was going to spend the time with my Grandpa Will who lived in the country. When I got home, the car was packed and ready. Dad was still at work but as soon as he come home that evening we took off. It was a long drive to Grandpa Will’s house. By the time we arrived, it was quite late and I was fast asleep in the back seat. I vaguely remember stumbling into Grandpa’s house and hearing Dad and Mom speaking quietly with Grandpa. The next morning when I woke up, I found myself lying next to Grandpa in his bed. I had my back against Grandpa’s warm stomach and he had his arm around me. He was still sleeping and it felt very good lying next to him. I looked out the window and could see fruit trees, Grandpa’s garden, green meadows and the beautiful mountains surrounding the valley. Very carefully, I slid out of bed. To my surprise, I realized I was completely naked. I always wore a nightshirt at home and the feeling of being naked felt strangely refreshing. Quietly I tiptoed out of the bedroom. It had been a long time since my last visit to Grandpa’s house. The sights and smells of the place brought back many pleasant memories. After exploring the house and stepping outside to look at the countryside, I went back into the bedroom. Grandpa was still asleep, but now he was on his back. The bed sheet lay loosely over him, exposing his upper chest. I could tell he was naked, too, and the sight of his large, naked chest made my back tingly. I walked up to the side of the bed and quietly crawled back into bed. I snuggled next to Grandpa and laid my arm across his warm belly. Grandpa stirred and pulled me even closer to him. “Good morning, Peter,” Grandpa said as he opened his eyes and smiled. “Good morning, Grandpa,” I replied. Grandpa wrapped his arms around me and pulled me onto his belly. He pulled me up so that my face lay on his chest. It felt wonderful lying naked on top of him. My dick was pressed against his warm body and my legs were wrapped around him. He ran his hands down my back and placed them on my butt. I giggled when he playfully squeezed my asscheeks. The feel of his hands made my balls and dick tingle and I could feel my dick getting hard. Grandpa looked into my eyes and gave me a soft kiss on my forehead. “What do you want to do today?” he asked. “I don’t know,” I said. He ran his hands back up my back and down to my ass again. 62

HJ Anthology 7

62

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“Sit up, boy,” he told me. “Let Grandpa get a good look at you. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen you.” I sat up and he placed his hands on my body to hold me steady. “You sure have grown,” he said. I saw his eyes looking me over. “Oh, what’s this?” he playfully asked when he saw my hard dick. “What have you been dreaming?” he asked. To my surprise, he pinched the tip of my dick. “Hey!” I laughed and leaned back. I felt something hot and hard against my back. I turned to see what it was and my eyes nearly popped out. There was Grandpa’s huge cock standing straight up. I couldn’t believe how long and thick it was. I felt several hot pulses surge through my dick. Grandpa moved his fingers down my stiff dick and took hold of my small balls. I lay down on my back so that my head was next to Grandpa’s massive cock. I was also amazed at the large mass of hair that surrounded the base of Grandpa’s hard cock. I could not resist sliding my fingers into the thick fur between Grandpa’s legs.

I ran my fingers through Grandpa’s thick bush until they touched the base of his hot shaft. It felt great and the feel of Grandpa’s hands and fingers fondling my smooth balls, my crotch, and my stiff dick made me feel very warm all over. I tried wrapping my fingers around his shaft but it was much too thick. I had to use both my hands to grasp it. As I slowly moved my hands up his thick column, I felt something warm and wet on my dick. I looked at my crotch and saw that Grandpa had wrapped his thick lips over my dick and balls and was sucking on them. I had never felt anything so wonderful in my whole life. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the new sensations. As Grandpa sucked on my boydick, I held onto his hard cock and explored every inch of it. I still could not believe how large it was. 63

HJ Anthology 7

63

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


I felt Grandpa lifting my legs and spreading them. He moved his mouth off my dick and ran his tongue down between my legs to my tiny asshole. The feel of his wet, warm tongue on my butt hole was incredible. Instinctively, I spread my legs even wider and moaned. I opened my eyes to watch. He stuck out his tongue and wriggled the tip between my tight ass lips and into my body. I squirmed with intense pleasure. Grandpa looked up at me and asked, “Do you like that?” “Oh, yes, Grandpa,” I replied. He pulled down my legs and turned me over. His cock stared right at my face. He wrapped his arms around my butt and pressed my dick back into his mouth. I took hold of his cock and brought the large cockhead to my mouth. The tip was sticking out of his foreskin and a large, clear drop of liquid oozed out. I stuck out my tongue and tasted it. It was sweet and somewhat salty. Another drop appeared and I eagerly licked it up. I ran my tongue around his cockhead. Grandpa placed a hand on the back of my head and gently pressed down, forcing his cockhead into my small mouth. I can’t begin to describe the sensations I was experiencing. Without any instructions, I started sucking on Grandpa’s wet, juicy cock. He held my head steady and as we both sucked on each other he gently pumped more and more of his cock into my mouth until I couldn’t take any more. The thick juices kept oozing from his cockhead and flowing down my throat. They made me suck even harder. I felt surges of intense pleasure rolling through my entire body. Suddenly, Grandpa tightened his grip on my head and I felt his body tense under me. He started breathing very heavily and his cock started pulsing. Before I knew what was happening, I felt a rush of hot, steamy fluid pouring down my throat. I swallowed hard and fast to keep the fluid from filling my mouth. The nutty flavor was intoxicating and my whole body started tingling; it felt like a wave of electricity was flowing through me. My balls pulled tight and I felt something race through my dick. It felt like my whole crotch was exploding! I kept swallowing and swallowing until finally the flow slowed to a trickle. I had to lift my head to catch my breath. When I pulled off Grandpa’s cock I saw a trickle of thick, creamy fluid ooze out of his piss slit and flow down his shaft. When I’d caught my breath, I lapped the creamy juices off Grandpa’s cock. “Whew,” Grandpa sighed as he pulled my body off his face. “You sure are a spunky boy.”

Boy Dreams part 2

That morning after breakfast, Grandpa and I got dressed and went to the nearby village to do some shopping. It was market day and the town square was filled with farmers selling their produce. In the market Grandpa introduced me to a farmer named Hans. On the way home Grandpa told me that Hans was a good friend and that he had two sons, Heinz and Gunther. Grandpa said that they would be coming by later and that I could play with Heinz and Gunther. 64

HJ Anthology 7

64

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


Sure enough, that afternoon Hans, Heinz, and Gunther dropped by. Grandpa and Hans had some work to do, so Heinz, Gunther, and I took off to play in the orchard. Heinz was just a little younger than me and Gunther was several years older. We chased each other amongst the trees for quite some time. When we were worn out, we found a quiet spot to rest in a small shed at the far corner of the orchard. Like all boys, we were very curious about each other and before long the three of us were naked and looking at each other’s body. Heinz looked a lot like me and his cock and balls looked like mine. Gunther had a nice patch of hair just above his cock. “My grandpa has a lot of hair there,” I said pointing to Gunther’s crotch.

65

HJ Anthology 7

65

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“Oh,” Heinz said. “What else does your Grandpa have?” I started telling them all about what had happened between Grandpa and me. My story got all of us very excited and soon we were stroking on our dicks and feeling each other. It felt great and I’m sure we would have kept playing for a long time, but we heard Grandpa and Hans calling for us. We quickly got dressed and ran back to the house. Grandpa and Hans had a late afternoon snack ready for us. It was a warm, sunny day so we sat outside at the picnic table Grandpa had made on my last visit. Grandpa and Hans had taken off their shirts and I found myself looking repeatedly at Hans’ muscled body. Grandpa let Heinz sit on his lap and when I looked longingly at Hans, he winked and patted his legs to let me know I could sit on his lap as well. I quickly crawled onto his legs and leaned back against his firm chest. As we ate, Hans laid his hands between my legs and slowly worked a thumb into my shorts. I looked up at him and smiled when I felt his thumb resting against my smooth balls. He winked again.

When Hans finished his sandwich, he placed his other hand in my lap and soon had his other thumb inside my shorts. Grandpa saw what was happening and started playing with Heinz. Soon the two men had both of us laughing and squirming. By now we were all done with our sandwiches. “Well, perhaps we should go inside,” Grandpa suggested. Hans took my hand and led me into the house. Grandpa followed with Heinz and Gunther eagerly following. Hans led us into the bedroom. He sat me down and then kneeled in front of me to pull down my shorts. It didn’t take Hans and Grandpa long to get us boys all naked. I was excited to see Hans’ mancock. It was very large, like my grandpa’s. I wanted to play with it so when Hans lay down on the bed, I climbed on top of him. He was just as excited with my boydick as I was with his mancock and soon we were enjoying each other’s cock. 66

HJ Anthology 7

66

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


Grandpa was busy with both Heinz and Gunther. He soon had Gunther’s cock in his mouth and had his cock down Heinz’s throat. The two men lay in opposite directions so that their hips were next to each other. I was on top of Hans and as I played and sucked on his dick, I could see Heinz next to me sucking on Grandpa. Heinz’s butt was facing Hans and Hans had his hand on his son’s ass. At the other end of the bed, Gunther sat straddling Grandpa’s face and had his hard boycock deep down Grandpa’s throat. As Hans and I sucked and fondled each other, he kept reaching over and playing with Heinz’s butt. After some time, Hans winked at me again and then pulled Heinz’s butt closer to his face. Just as Grandpa had done this morning, Hans spread Heinz’s asscheeks and ran his tongue over Heinz’s tight asshole. I wanted to get a closer look, so I moved up to see what Hans was doing. He had Heinz’s ass spread wide and I saw the tip of his tongue gliding around the puckered opening. Hans lifted off Heinz’s butt and gently pushed my head down. I stuck out my tongue and ran it over Heinz’s rosebud. Then Hans joined me. Our two tongues met as we licked Heinz’s asshole. Hans placed his thumbs on either side of Heinz’s asshole and spread it open. I watched as he pushed his tongue into his little boy. It was very exciting to watch. He pulled out and then I slid my tongue inside. It was very hot inside. When I pulled out, Hans sucked on his fingers, getting them very wet, and he slowly slid a finger all the way inside. He stretched Heinz’s ass with his finger and Heinz let out a deep moan. Hans pulled his finger out, got it even wetter, and I watched as he slid two fingers inside. When he had his fingers all the way in, he ran his tongue over the opening, coating it with more saliva. He told me that we had to get Heinz very wet, and so the two of us took turns licking and lapping at Heinz’s hole while Hans pumped his fingers in and out of Heinz. When Heinz’s butt was very slick, Hans pulled his fingers out and sat up. My eyes really opened wide when he

67

HJ Anthology 7

67

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


pointed his huge cock at his son’s slick asshole. I wondered how in the world he was going to get it inside. With my face just inches away from Heinz’s ass, Hans started pressing his hard cock against his boy’s butt. Using his hands, he spread Heinz’s ass cheeks apart and started pressing harder. I watched in amazement as Heinz’s hole spread open and Hans’ cockhead steadily slid inside. It was the most exciting thing to watch. When his cockhead was fully inside, Hans told me to get his shaft wet. I leaned forward and coated his shaft with as much saliva as I could. With my tongue still on his shaft, Hans kept sliding more and more of his cock into Heinz. Before long, there was nothing left to lick. “Oh, yes,” Hans moaned. I looked up at the strong farmer. His body was covered with sweat and I could see every line of his muscles as they tensed with pleasure. He pulled out and I watched his massive cock reappear and then he pumped it back inside. Again he pulled out, this time almost all the way before pushing it back in. The sight of Hans’ long, thick cock gliding in and out of Heinz’s ass was more than I could take. I felt those electric surges racing through my body again. I held onto Hans’ hips to keep from falling over. Hans saw my body shaking and the sight of me having an orgasm made him explode. He pounded his cock deep into Heinz’s body and let loose a torrent of juice. It filled Heinz up completely and started seeping out of the sides of Heinz’s ass. Hans let out an almost terrifying roar. When he was done shooting, he pulled out of Heinz, sat down and tenderly lapped his creamy juices which had seeped out of Heinz’s asshole. I stuck out my tongue and helped him. Next to us, Gunther and Grandpa were having their own orgasms. Grandpa was filling Heinz’s throat and Gunther was

68

HJ Anthology 7

68

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


giving Grandpa a good load of boy juice. When Heinz had finished drinking Grandpa’s juices, Hans pulled Heinz off Grandpa’s cock and laid Heinz on his back. Tenderly, he took hold of Heinz’s dick and jacked his boydick until Heinz shot a load of boy cream onto his belly, which Hans lovingly ate.

Boy Dreams part 3

Hans and his two sons Heinz and Gunther left later that afternoon. It seemed very quiet being in the country with just Grandpa. Grandpa was quite tired from all the activities of the day and lay down for a nap. I headed outside and went for a long walk. The sun was starting to approach the tops of the surrounding mountains when I decided to go back to the house. The air was starting to chill. In the distance I could see a plume of smoke gently rising from the chimney top. Grandpa had a fire lit and when I entered the house, it was nice and warm. “Did you have a good time?” Grandpa asked. “Yeah, I went for a walk,” I replied. “Well, then you must be hungry,” Grandpa said. “Let’s make supper and enjoy the fire.” It sounded like a good idea. I helped Grandpa make a light supper and we spent the rest of the evening chatting in front of the fire. I enjoyed being with Grandpa and to this day I remember the quiet evenings we shared during my visit. That night as we slept, I dreamed about the exciting afternoon we had shared with farmer Hans and his boys. My mind was full of the hot images. I kept dreaming of Grandpa sucking Heinz’s thick, meaty cock while I slurped on Grandpa’s delicious sausage. And of course the strong, muscular figure of Hans kept appearing. Remembering the way he had played with my balls and ass made me toss and turn in my sleep. The dream was so intense that my whole body seemed paralyzed. I could tell that I was dreaming, but all I could do was lie there and sweat as the naked figures of Grandpa, Hans, Heinz, and Gunther danced around me. My cock was getting harder and harder. It was throbbing so hard that it hurt. I tossed back and forth, trying desperately to relieve the pain that filled my dick. Suddenly it exploded. It felt like my body was bursting apart. “Peter, Peter, are you OK?” Grandpa called out. His big hands shook my body, trying to wake me. “Peter, what were you dreaming about?” he asked when he saw me open my eyes. “Oh, Grandpa, is that you? Oh, that was some dream!” I cried out. I suddenly noticed that the sheets between my legs were sopping wet and I could smell the nutty scent of cum in the air. Grandpa burst out laughing when he realized what kind of dream I had had. He lifted the sheets to expose my cum-soaked legs. “Yes, that must have been some dream,” he sighed as he bent between my legs to lick up my cum. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the warm, wet feeling of his tongue as he licked my thighs and crotch. He then straddled my chest and lifted my butt up so he could lick it as well. 69

HJ Anthology 7

69

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


Grandpa’s thick, hot tongue played with my butt hole, teasing it and tickling it. I had to squirm out of sheer pleasure. His fingers tapped my opening and then I felt Grandpa stretching my ass open. The cool air tingled as it touched my insides. By now we were both very hard and I let out a gasp when I felt Grandpa slap his hot, hard meat against my butt hole. Waking up and finding me wet with cum had been too much for Grandpa. He was too hot to resist my tight hole and he coated my tight hole with thick layers of saliva, getting it ready for his thick country sausage. When he was able to slide his fingers in and out of my hole with ease, Grandpa slapped his cock against my hole again and this time pressed his heavy cockhead firmly against my wet hole. I was more than ready by now and sighed deeply as Grandpa worked his fuck meat into my hot body. It didn’t take him long to slide all the way inside and start fucking me. I reached up and put my hand on his ass. My finger pressed against his asshole and I could feel it open and close as he pumped his thick cock in and out of me. “Oh, fuck!” Grandpa moaned. “Oh, fuck!” His hands were all over my ass and back as he pounded my butt. It was so hot. Our afternoon with Hans and the boys had been very exciting, but this special moment with Grandpa was just as thrilling. My balls pulled tight against the base of my stiff dick and I knew I was going to shoot again. I let out a deep gasp and heard Grandpa grunt like a wild boar. The hot flow of his cum blasting inside me made my cum squirt hard out of my dick. The feeling was even more intense than the explosion in my dream.

70

HJ Anthology 7

70

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


It was all Grandpa could do to keep from shaking violently. He held my butt tightly as he let his balls drain an exceptionally heavy load of cum into my hot ass. Then he lay down next to me and held me close to him. The memories of this visit were going to be very special to me for the rest of my life.

Dad On The Road by Danny O’Toole

Author’s Introduction: I was wandering around one of the parks near where I live. The park is not known as a cruise or contact area, so I was a little surprised when the boy approached me and began a conversation. It suggested nothing, but my mind was certainly working overtime, taking in his very good looks and engaging personality. Todd said he lived in the neighborhood, was working part time, and going to college. His body had the appearance of someone who spent time lifting weights, but didn’t live in a gym. Just well put together, maybe 5’11” with electric blue eyes, sandy blond hair, a mustache, and a perfect smile. We sat and chatted away, when finally he asked who I lived with! Hmmm, this boy is checking me out, I said to myself. I described my situation and then threw the question back at him. He and his partner lived about 8 blocks away. His partner’s name was Buddy. Then his questions of me continued. “How did I feel about visiting sometime? Was I available? How did I feel about younger guys? Did I ever play with more than one person?” So many questions, right off the bat, but the last one took my breath away. “Was I really a dad/top or were the vibes he was getting just his imagination?” I answered “Yes” to everything but added, “On one condition,” and asked more questions of my own. “What did Buddy look like and how would he feel about this?” Todd laughed and said, “He looks better than I do, and has a bigger dick, and he sent me out to go ‘Dad-shopping’, and you look exactly like what he likes.” Snort! “And what does Todd like?” I asked. “Most people think we are brothers,” he answered. “We are alike in many ways, and besides, I got to pick you out.” I visited them later and Buddy was just as Todd had described. I spent the rest of the evening tucked between them, testing just how perfect the chemistry could be. I visited them many times and became the Daddy they both were looking for, as individual boys and as a pair. Once they asked me to write them a letter when I was on the road, just like I was their real Dad, away on business, missing his boys at home, who were waiting to hear from their Dad. They were two unusual boys who know how to ask for what they wanted, and knew how to treat their “hot little daddy,” as they would refer to me. The memories of our times together are more than special. 71

HJ Anthology 7

71

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


This is the letter they would leave unopened until they were in bed at night and they would read to each other. §

§

§

Hello Boys, I have been enjoying my time on the road and have made some good contacts, but I’m sorry I have to be away so much. I miss you especially when I’m in a strange town and in some still and quiet motel room. Too quiet because I’m accustomed to your noise and roughhousing and the times we talk and play together. Sometimes, by accident, I will run across another man who has a road job just like I do. And sometimes, when it’s late and after dinner, I will go out, have a few drinks or take a walk and maybe run into another guy who is either traveling too or maybe just alone and wanting company. Last week when I was coming back from Lake Chelan I had to stop for road construction work and I started talking to the flagman. The holdup was about fifteen minutes so we had time to talk. The road was isolated, not much traffic, and the afternoon sun was blazing. It was pretty hot for the flagman, too. Sweat was sparkling off his forehead. I guessed he was six feet, and about twenty, close to your ages. He had lots of blond hair poking out from underneath his hard hat. His shirt was off, hanging out of his back pocket, and his levis were worn and gone in the knees. He had on mirror sunglasses so I couldn’t see his eyes, but he was tanned and his chest was hairless except for a few sprouts on his nipples. Just a kid, I thought, the way he was standing there shifting weight from one leg to the other. His work boots looked like they had a couple of years of tough haul. Nice chest on him, though – not too over-developed, but nice and firm. He was just standing there looking in my direction holding onto his STOP and SLOW sign, when his hand absently dropped down and rearranged his balls, moving them from left to right, stretching the faded and worn front of his 501’s. It was burning hot in the sun, so I got out of the station wagon, took off my tie and shirt, opened the back door and lay them on the seat. When I turned around and looked at him I could see a big grin on his face. Still smiling he walked over to where I was standing, took his hard hat off and wiped his face with the shirt he pulled out of his back pocket. “Sure is hot out here,” he said, still smiling, emphasizing every word. “How long is the wait?” I asked, pointing in the direction of the curve ahead. He brought a hand up, scratched a tit and said, “Oh, easy fifteen minutes, so you might as well take it easy. They’re blasting around the corner and they gotta clear out before anybody can get through which means the signal car has got to come from around the bend and lead you through. No big deal, though most everyone else has gone around the other road, a turnoff you must have passed about six miles back. 72

HJ Anthology 7

72

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“You’re the first car to be by here in an hour. They leave me alone unless I signal with the beeper that I have cars waiting.” With that he took off his glasses and used his shirt again to wipe his face and hair. Without the mirrored lenses I was hit by his pale blue eyes ringed with long, pale lashes. “Couldn’t tell with the glasses on,” I said, “but I bet you are a lot younger than most guys that work construction.” He looked at me, lowered his eyes to his boots. “Well, I just turned eighteen,” he stammered. “I’ve been working for my uncle on summer vacation.” “Shit, it’s hot out here,” I said, “Let’s get in the wagon.” “Yes, sir,” came his quick answer. “It will feel good to get out of the sun.” “I’m going to have a beer,” I said, reaching into the cooler in the back seat, “and you can have a Coke.” As I turned, my chest came in contact with his arm and he leaned into me so my chest hair bristled against his body. Giving him the Coke, I asked his name. “Phillip Ganes,” he answered. “You can call me Dan,” I said as he sat there looking at his crotch. Without looking up he said in a very low voice, “You know, sir, you look exactly like the dad of one of my best buddies, the way your body looks and all that chest hair.” “You like all that chest hair?” I said, adjusting my seat to move back and recline. “Yeah,” he quietly answered. “Dean’s dad is swell. Just after school was out, Dean and I went swimming up in the hills. We were having a good time just goofing around and Dean slipped on a rock, fell and broke his leg. Bad break, too. But anyhow, while Dean was in the hospital I stopped by to see how his dad was.” He took a swig off his Coke, ending his sentence in midair, and sat there staring off into space. “You want to talk about it?” I said, leaning over and giving his neck a reassuring squeeze. “Yes, sir, I do,” he said, almost as quiet as before. This was his story: “Mr. Jarvis and I started talking about Dean and friendship and what a dad means and he said how things were different because he and his wife were divorced, and that he and Dean had become real close, just like buddies, since just the two of them were living in the house. Sometimes, he said, it gets lonely and Dean would come into his room and they would talk and share feelings. “Not so much secrets, but just real man-to-man stuff. He said he appreciated that Dean and I were friends, and he wanted to share in that, too. “As we were talking, he made me feel so good, not like anything I had ever felt before. He made me feel special and he knew I was missing Dean and wanted me to know everything would be OK. “He had just talked to the hospital before I arrived and the doctor had given Dean some medication that would make him sleep all through the night. 73

HJ Anthology 7

73

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“‘We could go over later if you want,’ he said, ‘Why don’t you call your parents and tell them that we are going to have some dinner and then may go over to the hospital. Tell them I’ll take you home later. Call your parents, and I’ll meet you in the hot tub.’ “Dean and I used to tub it all the time, but with his Dad, well that was different. I remembered that the hot tub was outside in a big backyard and was hidden from the neighbors by trees and a high fence. “After I called home and went out to the hot tub, Mr. Jarvis was already in. I didn’t have a swimsuit but he said he didn’t have one on either, besides it was getting dark and no one could see anyhow. I dropped my pants and started to climb in. “Mr. Jarvis let out a low whistle and turned his head from side to side. ‘You’re looking like a real grown-up boy. You’ve got almost as much hair on your cock as I do!’ “I knew I had hair, but never thought Mr. Jarvis would notice. I didn’t know what to say. He reached over and squeezed my leg under the water and said, ‘Now look, if you and I are going to be friends, let’s cut out that Mr. Jarvis stuff. Just call me Craig.’ “That made me feel so good, you know, like we were sharing something special. He stood up and my mouth must have dropped to the water, because he had a huge cock, long and thick and it was pulsing up and down almost in my face. I had a boner almost the same time I hit the water, but I didn’t think he did. He jumped out, his big balls bouncing, grabbing a towel, and began rubbing his hairy body, not paying any attention to his big dick. “‘Come on out,’ he said. ‘Let’s go inside.’ I was scared to get out and show my hardon, but he leaned over the tub and gave me his hand to pull me out. There I was dripping wet and feeling dumb, but my dick wouldn’t go down. “He looked at me with a kind of half smile, reached out and put his hand around my dick, giving it a squeeze, and then turned and walked into the house. “I stood there dazed. I had never felt this way in my life. I wanted his hand on my cock. I wanted to feel his hairy body; I wanted to please him and do anything he asked.” The flagboy poured out his feelings, like a little boy confessing, continuing with his experience. “I dried myself off and followed him inside, my hard dick poking out the front of the towel. “I could see Mr. Jarvis lying face down on his bed. I went in and stood beside him and dropped my towel. ‘Is that you, son?’ he said, his face still turned away from me. “‘Yes, Sir,’ I answered. Without looking at me, he added, ‘If you and I are going to be buddies, you are going to have to do everything I ask. I want you to appreciate what I am going to show and tell you about what is going to happen between us.’ He continued, ‘I know what you need and are feeling and want. It’s your job to make me feel good, as well. It’s important you understand … well, do you?’ 74

HJ Anthology 7

74

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


“‘Yes,’ I whispered. Christ, I was ready to please him, I wanted him, I wanted him to like me! “‘Well, boy,’ he said, still not facing me. ‘Then come over here and rub my back and make me feel real good.’ “It was like I was sleepwalking or in a dream. I reached out and touched his shoulder, moving my hands up and down his back. The sensation was like nothing I had ever experienced, touching my friend’s dad, sending electric waves of warmth through me. ‘Get on top of me!’ he said. I slowly crawled on top of him. I still felt as if I was imagining all this. His body was solid, warm, and hairy. I didn’t know shit about back rubs, but I sure as hell intended to learn. “‘That’s it, son. Start with the toes and work your way up.’ Even his feet were beautiful. I couldn’t take my eyes off his round firm buns and the line of hair forming a V as it disappeared in the crack of his butt. ‘Now the legs,’ he instructed. “Moving up, my balls pressed against his foot. He let out a long sigh of relaxed pleasure and opened his hairy legs wider. I moved my hands up to his ass, squeezing and fondling his butt, then scooted and rested my weight on his lower back. I was on fire. “My throbbing dick, pressing against his ass, oozed out a steady flow of clear juice. Craig was motionless, but it felt as if our bodies were one. Then I heard him say, ‘You like this, don’t you? … You like it!’ “I didn’t know how to respond, but I did know what he meant. Deep down inside I knew, just like I was memorizing his manliness and the smell he had about him – a soft unmistakable scent of tobacco and aftershave. “All of a sudden he quickly moved from under me, and I found myself underneath him, facing him, and his big cock was poking into my crotch. “Even though he was much bigger than I was, I didn’t feel smothered or anything. His weight felt good, but my mind was on our cocks pressing together. “Again he asked, ‘You like it, don’t you?’ in a heavy whisper. “‘Yes, sir!’ I mumbled into his armpit. Then he guided my face up on a level with his and laughed. His mouth came down on mine, opened wide and his tongue slid into mine. When he pulled back, he stared into my eyes and said, ‘Yeah, you are just what this daddy needs!’ I willingly learned what Mr. Jarvis needed.” That, my boys, was the flagboy’s story. The flagboy and his new found daddy relived his memories right there in the steamy hot wagon. I know you boys are using your imaginations as to what we did. I’m happy he shared with me, and now I’m happy to share it with you. I’ll be home soon, and look forward to holding both you. Take good care of each other. Love, your dad.

75

HJ Anthology 7

75

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


Marine Father by John

Hearing the announcement “Fasten your seatbelts,” jarred me awake. I was almost there. I hadn’t seen my dad in four years. He and mom had not had what could be termed the ideal marriage, and like so many contemporary families ours was split up due to divorce. They had separated when I was two, and I could count on my fingers the times I had seen him since then. I was apprehensive about this meeting, but determined to go through with it. This was my decision alone. I was of legal age and my grandfather wasn’t going to run my life the way he had my mom’s. I had never gotten on with my grandfather, and when I was twelve I had overheard him talking about how he’d arranged everything for the divorce and been able to keep my father from seeing me. Although I had not seen dad very often, I did write to him, and this was without my mother’s or grandfather’s knowledge. My friend Tommy Andrews let me use his address and saw to it that I got my dad’s letters. He had two great parents who understood my situation and kept our secret. Tommy’s dad and my grandfather weren’t exactly friends, but my grandfather knew better than to try keeping me from going to Tommy’s house when I wanted. Departing the plane I felt nervous. I still had two or three hours on a bus to where dad was stationed. He’d sent me a house key as he lived off the base. I hoped he wouldn’t be upset that I was coming a day early. I collected my luggage, took a shuttle bus from the airport to the bus depot, bought a ticket to my destination and discovered that there would be a four-hour delay before the bus left. I put my bags in a locker and set out to explore the area around the bus station, making sure I didn’t get too far and get myself lost. This was sure a lot different than Ashland, Kentucky. I had read about California and seen news reports, but seeing the characters up close was quite different, and very exciting. I found them colorful, especially the tanned, handsome Mexicans who eyed me with suspicion. I figured it was due to my green eyes and blonde hair. I was, after all, dressed like any other eighteen-year-old American boy: jeans, Reeboks, and a t-shirt. One young Mexican walked up to me, looked at me and said, “Culo blanco,” but not in an intimidating manner. I knew what he said, and surprised him with my response of, “¡Vete tomar por culo!” “You got balls, Anglo,” he laughingly said, and extended his hand which I took and firmly shook. “That’s the only Spanish cussin’ I know,” I told him. We stood outside the bus depot chatting until I told him I had to go catch my bus. I’m sure he was interested in me for more than the conversation, but by then I didn’t have time. Besides, I didn’t really know him or much about the city. I was however getting horny. I had spent last night at Tommy’s. We were old friends, and the only thing I would miss about Ashland was Tommy’s hot body and constantly hard dick. We’d been jerking each other off since we learned that you could do more than just pee with your dick. The bus finally left, and the ride was uneventful. Arriving where my dad was stationed at ten that evening I was glad to see a taxi parked there. I had 76

HJ Anthology 7

76

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


no idea how to get to his place, but acted like I did so that I didn’t get one of those extra long rides. I was there in five minutes. I found that dad didn’t live in a house as I had expected, but in an apartment complex. The key he’d sent let me through the main door and into a lobby area. I saw from the mail box that he lived on the third floor. I walked through the door to the large open area and up the steps. I noted that there was a nice pool right in the middle of the complex, and some young guys were horsing around at pool side. They were all naked! From their haircuts I assumed they were also Marines. As I reached the landing on the second floor I looked back at the pool and stopped to stare. I wondered where their girlfriends were? I didn’t see any females in or beside the pool – just guys. My dick was pushing at my pants and I felt a familiar urge to beat off. Tearing myself away, I proceeded on up the steps to my dad’s floor. His apartment was next to the stairs, his door almost at the beginning of the stairway. The apartment was dark when I entered, but there was light coming in through the living room window which enabled me to find the light switch. I figured he must be on duty, so I took the opportunity to explore his place. There were two bedrooms, and seeing a TV in one I assumed it was his. I got my things and put them in the other room. I was tired and sweaty from the long trip, so I stripped, took a shower and went to bed thinking he wouldn’t be in until late and I could surprise him in the morning. I must have been in a deep sleep because I woke up and checked to see the time. It was two in the morning. I had to pee, so I got up and what a surprise I got when I opened the door. Dad’s room was across the hall. His bedroom door was open and I could hear several male voices. What they were saying shocked and excited me. I heard a deep voice saying, “Come on, Sarge, cram that up my ass real hard!” I was drawn to the open door, but kept as much in the darkness of the hallway as possible. I saw my dad, naked and with an erection, rubbing his cockhead around this young, hairy guy’s asshole. The guy was on his back on the edge of the bed and dad was standing there, bent down a bit so his dick could touch the guy’s butt. There were two other guys on the bed, on the other side, and one was on his hands and knees with the other behind him, shoving his cock in and out of the guy’s ass! They all had short military haircuts and were wearing dog tags, so I knew they had to be Marines. Unconsciously I had taken my dick in hand and was pumping myself. I didn’t even notice the man behind me until he pushed his hard cock against my butt, reached around and took hold of my throbbing pecker and pushed me into the room where my dad had just crammed his cock all the way into the younger man’s butt hole. “Hey, Sarge,” he said loudly, “I caught this prowler out in the hall. What do you think we ought to do with him?”

77

HJ Anthology 7

77

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


Recognition was immediate! Dad yanked his cock out of the man’s ass, turned and faced me, stammering, “You … you weren’t supposed to be here till tomorrow, son!” “That’s your boy, Sarge?” someone asked. “Shit, his pecker’s bigger than yours, Sarge,” another voice said. They were all now disentangled and standing around the two of us looking. My cock was hard almost to the point of bursting, and dad looked directly at it, smiled, and took me in his arms. He held me tightly to him, our cocks touching, and the feel of my father’s hard burning dick against mine set me off. I gushed geysers of teen-cum all over his blond pubic bush, and the feel of my hot spunk pouring out against him made his pulsing cock respond as he emptied his load against my crotch. Dad took my arm and headed me towards the other room. He told the others to enjoy themselves while he spent time getting acquainted with his son! “I gotta piss real bad, Dad,” I said. We went to the toilet together. We stood next to each other and pissed our bladders empty, then he led me into my room. We talked in the dark for a long time. I could sense that he felt some embarrassment at how I’d caught him with his Marine friends and really didn’t know what to say. Myself, well, I couldn’t have asked for more. A dad with a super body at age forty, a great cock and hairy chest, and I let him know in the only way I could think of. I reached over and grasped his cock, and said, “Sergeant James Parker, … Dad, I’d like to meet your friends, but I really want to be your friend as well as your son. I’m not upset about what you were doing; it really turned me on. There’s so much I don’t know and I can’t think of anyone better to teach me. Make love to me, Dad, please!”

Marine Father Part 2 by John

The early morning sun’s rays warmed my face. My father’s body warmed my back. I slowly opened my eyes and recalled the incidents of the night before – many guys swimming naked in the pool. A stranger came up behind me and pressed his hard cock into my back, as he wrapped his powerful arms around me and pushed me into the room where the other men were. We saw my dad’s naked and aroused body engaging in sex with a young man, while two others were doing the same on the other side of the bed. Then my father recognized me and came to me, taking me to the room where I now lay next to him. It wasn’t a dream after all! I turned my head very slowly to make sure that it was dad lying next to me and was relieved to see it was him. My slight movement caused him to stir. He opened his eyes and smiled and as he did. His hand, which had been around my waist, slid down and encircled my swollen cock. “Mornin’, son,” Dad spoke, the smile on his face widening as the grip from his strong hand was slowly pumping my cock up and down. “Hope you don’t mind your old man’s hand down there.” “No, sir,” I replied. “It feels great.” Encouraged, he slid away from me 78

HJ Anthology 7

78

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


79

HJ Anthology 7

79

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


and I fell flat on my back on the bed. Still holding firmly onto my throbbing dick he propped himself on his elbow and looked at what he had caressed so forcefully. There was a look of pride in his face as he rubbed his thumb over my tender cockhead and I uttered a moan. My cock, now fully hard, was released from his grip and slapped loudly against my hard stomach. “You like what your old man was doin’, son?” “Yes, sir …. I like it a lot. Please, sir, don’t stop,” I almost begged. His touch was better than my friend Tommy’s had ever been. Tommy and I had engaged in simple, fast jerking off, but this was excitingly different. “Ever done this before, son? C’mon, you can tell your old man. I want to know all about it. I can tell the way you reacted that you liked it, and I’m pretty sure you’ve done it with someone before now.” I began telling him about how Tommy Andrews, my long time friend and I had been jerk off buddies for the past four years, and as I told him about some of the places we’d jerked off, he took hold of my cock again and slowly stroked me to the brink of orgasm, letting up and then doing it again until I was ready to scream. There was a light knock at the door and then it opened and in walked a tall, handsome and very hairy-chested, red-headed Marine. His little dick jutted up from a dense, bright red pubic bush. “Sarge,” he spoke, “me and José are gonna go. We gotta be at Colonel O’Conner’s office in half an hour. If you don’t mind, we’d like to come back tonight.” “OK, Corporal O’Hara …. Oh, did you meet my son, Dirk, last night?” The big red-headed Irishman trotted around to my side of the bed, and extended his arm. It struck me as funny that I should be lying naked on a bed with my own father masturbating me, while another Marine stood naked, extending his hand for me to shake. We began laughing at the same time and try as he might, my dad was unable to keep that stern Marine face for long. Corporal O’Hara bent down and ran his tongue along my pulsing cock, which caused me to explode my cum all over my chest and abdomen. Dad, apparently angered, jumped up off the bed and hit Corporal O’Hara’s ass with his open palm, leaving a red welt on his cheek. The corporal quickly retreated, shutting the door behind him. Dad came and sat down next to me and looked upset. When I asked him why, he didn’t give me an answer. I figured he was mad because the corporal had licked my cock. I asked Dad if he was mad because of that, and to my surprise he bent down and licked my cum from my stomach. His hot breath caused me to get another erection. Dad licked his way down to my blond pubic hairs where some of my cum had trickled, running his nose through my bush, then slipping his tongue out as he ran it up onto my sensitive cockhead. He swirled his tongue around the ever expanding head, lightly tickling my corona which caused me to moan loudly. I looked down at him and saw a big grin on his face, and he winked at me just before swallowing half of my cock in his warm mouth. 80

HJ Anthology 7

80

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


I moaned again, and with each additional moan his mouth seemed to swallow more of my swollen dick until I could feel his nose pressing into my pubes. I had never had anyone even lick my cock before now, and here was my own father with the full length of my dick in his throat. I could feel his tongue swirling around my hot shaft, and he began slowly and methodically moving his head up and down on my flesh. He pulled his hot pressing lips the length of my cock and up and over my head, sticking his wet tongue into my piss hole. Then quickly he was all the way back down covering the whole cock, making me feel dizzy from the pleasures rocking throughout my groin, extending up into my ass and the pit of my stomach. My breathing was more rapid and my bod was moving wildly on the bed under him. I could sense my balls contracting and knew that they were soon going to erupt another load. Dad sensed it, too, and increased the pressure with his lips and tongue. Soon I felt that blessed relief of nuts emptying and little electrical charges racing from my cock to all parts of my body. Dad swallowed every drop of my juices, and finally let my limp cock fall from his mouth to rest in my sweaty bush. I heard whistling and clapping coming from the open door to the room. Groggily I glanced in the direction to see the now dressed Corporal O’Hara and a very handsome young Mexican Marine staring in at us. Behind them stood another Marine whom I assumed was the one who had come up behind me the previous night. He was much taller than the corporal, and the one I guessed was José, had lust written all over his face. “Way to go, Jim,” the taller Marine in the rear said. “Yeah, Sarge,” chimed in O’Hara, “you sucked him off real good! Sure wish my daddy’d sucked my dick like that!” “Ain’t you jarheads got nothin’ better to do?” Dad barked. They laughed, turned, and closed the door as they left. Dad lay down beside me and held me close to him and told me to go ahead and rest. He told me he figured I was worn out from just shooting two loads so close together, but I rewarded him by reaching between my legs and pumping myself into a third erection. Dad smiled in admiration and lightly touched my extra sensitive cock as he chatted away about how glad he was that I’d come to stay with him finally. I sat up and pushed dad back on the bed and began inspecting his body. He was in fantastic condition for a man in his early 40’s. There wasn’t an ounce of flab to be seen anywhere. His chest was a matted forest of blond hairs that travelled from his throat all the way to the bottom of his feet, getting much thicker at his crotch. We had the same yellow corn colored hair everywhere, except that my chest was still smooth. He assured me that in a couple more years I would have just as hairy a chest as his. I ran my hands over his whole body. I wanted to feel him everywhere, but most of all I wanted to feel his powerful cock and the balls from which I had sprung eighteen years earlier. I was almost trembling as I cupped them in my palms, knowing that I was once inside those large, round, hairy sacks. I ran the tip of my index 81

HJ Anthology 7

81

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


finger up the veined shaft of his pink cock and joined it to my thumb as I approached his piss hole. Fisting my hand around his cockhead, I pushed it down into his dense pubic hairs and pumped him, as he looked up at me with a big grin on his adorable face. I bent my head and opened my mouth wide and took the head of his cock into my mouth. There was a drop of cum on the tip. I rolled it around his head and tasted it, and then I lowered my head the length of his cock until my face was buried in his pubic jungle. It was not as long as my own cock, nor as thick, and I’m sure that was what made it easy for me to take it all the way into my wanting mouth. I was determined to suck my father’s cock every bit as well as he’d sucked mine. Our newfound relationship had just began!

Butcher Daddy by Anonymous

Last summer before starting college, I met the daddy I’d been imagining throughout my sexually frustrated high school years. I’d realized I was gay by the time I was a freshman, but in my small town, discretion was the better part of valor. It was late in the school year and I was biking through town early one evening, thinking about what I could do that summer to earn some money for college. I noticed the butcher shop had a new sign – “Fritz’s German Meats” – and a “Help Wanted” sign in the window. Although the store was closed, I could see a light on in the back. I parked my bike and tapped on the glass door. Through the window I saw a meat case packed with bolognas, salamis, and other lunch meats, while from the ceiling hung hams and sausages of all shapes and sizes. For some reason my cock began to stir slightly. Suddenly a man lumbered out from the back of the store and I thought my knees would buckle. I’m a little guy (my name’s Tim by the way) – 5’5”, 125 lbs., small-boned, and smooth all over. Fritz, the owner of “Fritz’s German Meats”, was my complete opposite. He looked to be in his early 50’s, about 6’5”, at least 250 lbs., with an ample belly, hairy arms, and big meaty hands. “Ja, ve’re closed now,” he growled, his Teutonic blue eyes staring me down. I started to flush and stammer. “Uh, – I was just um – wondering if you were still looking for help?” Fritz unlocked the door and motioned me inside, past the meat case into the back of the store. In the back was a large butcher block table with some sausage casings, a couple of sausages and a salami. At the very back, in a corner, lay a king-sized mattress. Maybe he lives back here, I thought to myself. “So, you vant to work for me?” Fritz asked. “Yes, I would. I’m trying to save up some money for school in the fall,” I replied. I asked what the job would entail. He told me it would involve working the front counter, sweeping up after hours, and “a few additional chores.” Fritz placed his meaty paws on my shoulders as he uttered those 82

HJ Anthology 7

82

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


83

HJ Anthology 7

83

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


last words and stared at me hard. Fritz began talking about growing up in Bavaria, the different types of sausages he made, and then proceeded to take one of the sausages lying on the table. Looking directly at me again, he said, “I’m almost as long as this wurst, but even thicker,” and laughed heartily. By now I was feeling really flushed, excited, but also nervous and weak. I started to ask another question, but Fritz just reached over, grabbed my bony wrist, and pulled me to him. He bent down and pried my mouth open with his long German beef tongue. I felt myself surrendering to his overpowering arms. After a long deep kiss, Fritz stepped back and exclaimed, “Gott in himmel!” He appraised the small body he saw in front of him and barked, “Strip, boy! Und after you strip, you vill always answer me with ‘Ja, Vater.’” “Ja, Vater,” I squeaked in reply, as I peeled off my t-shirt, revealing to Fritz my small, hairless chest and thin arms. Next, I removed my jeans until I was standing in front of this Teutonic brick-wall-of-a-man in my white jockey briefs. My little wiener stood poking out and a little wet spot began forming on the white briefs. Fritz licked his thick lips and grunted approvingly. Fritz loosened his apron so he could take off his undershirt. His chest had a nice pelt of hair from which two large nipples stood out proudly. “Kom hier, boy,” he said, as he pulled me toward him. “Ja, Vater,” I managed to reply as he guided my mouth to one of those firm nipples and jerked one of my hands down to his crotch. I now began to lose it as my little hand got its first feel of Fritz’s sausage meat. The length and girth of that meat left me breathless. I wanted to compliment him but he kept my mouth and tongue chewing and licking his hard nipples. One of Fritz’s mammoth hands pulled down my briefs and cupped my boymeat. His hand felt both warm and rough. Suddenly, I felt something cool and greasy on my dick. Fritz had wrapped my cock in a thick slice of salami and was rubbing the meat up and down my shaft. I’d never felt anything like this in all the years I’d been masturbating, thinking of a man who would dominate me and take me for his pleasure. Being young, it didn’t take too many strokes of that salami fist to push me to orgasm. I felt a hot load squirt out of me as I bit down harder on Fritz’s filling nipple. Fritz picked up his butcher apron and thrust it into my face. I inhaled a heady mixture of his sweat and sausage. He loosened his belt and stepped out of his pants, and put the apron back on over his naked body. “I vill be right back,” he said, as he disappeared into the meat locker. He came out in a couple of minutes, his arms cradling an array of lunch meats and sausages. He placed them on the table and turned to me. “Get your boy mouth under this apron, schnell!” he whispered insistently. “Ja, Vater!” My stomach growled with hunger as I anticipated feasting for the first time in my life on a man’s dick, especially a fat sausage of a cock like Fritz’s. Fritz’s wurst was a meaty, thick, uncut beauty. I guessed nearly 9 inches 84

HJ Anthology 7

84

1/4/01, 7:45 AM


long, and a tremendous width around. With both my small hands, I gently drew back his foreskin, revealing a juicy, musky mushroom head. Fritz thrust a hunk of bologna into my hand from a 10 lb. bologna sausage that I could hear him slicing down as I began to explore his man-meat. I rubbed the meat up and down his shaft and then began to run my tongue up and down the cock. My tongue darted into his piss slit and I was rewarded with some salty precum. Lubing up his cock with some bologna really gave it a good taste and I began to imagine that I was chowing on a hotdog. I couldn’t get too much of Fritz into my mouth because of the girth of his dick. The head alone nearly choked me, but Fritz patiently let me work at my pace. My jaw was aching from the effort but I got about half of his salami into my warm oral cavity. That just encouraged my butcher daddy to fuck my mouth harder. The meat slicing stopped as Fritz concentrated on the task at hand. I could hear steady moaning from above the apron which enveloped me and the tempo of his thrusting increased. Without warning, I heard a deep bellow and felt my mouth fill with thick German cream. “Dat vas gut, boy,” Fritz complimented me, still breathing hard. Fritz resumed slicing down the array of meats on the table. He sliced down pound after pound of bologna, salami, beerwurst, and Thuringer, and spread the thick-cut slabs all over the table. He turned to me, and simply pointed at the table. No words were necessary. I got up on the table and lay face down, inhaling the aroma of the meats. I felt a cold, greasy slab of bologna rubbing against my virgin hole and then felt something warm and wet lapping it. Fritz’s long tongue was eating my little rosebud, which was seasoned with some of his meat. His tongue suddenly slipped between my boy buns and he insistently fucked my hole with his tongue, jamming it in deeper, slowly opening up my buns for the meal to follow. Just when I thought I could stand it no longer, the tongue withdrew but something else replaced it – a long, meaty finger probing to see how open I really was. One finger became two, then three, as I thrashed about on the table. The finger-fucking soon stopped, too, but my introduction to man sex was just beginning. A fat jumbo hotdog was glided in. A succession of sausages worked their way in as Fritz prepared me for his butcher cock. I lay there groaning, urging Fritz more and more to take my hole for himself. Satisfied I was open enough, Fritz took the meat from the table and spread it on the mattress in the back. He scooped me up in his arms, kissing me and murmuring how hot I was and how he wanted to take me all for himself. Tossing off the apron, Fritz laid me on my back and stood towering above me, his butcher meat red, hot, and ready. He kneeled down next to me, grabbed a piece of beerwurst, and lubed himself up until his dick glistened. 85

HJ Anthology 7

85

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Raise your legs for der butcher daddy, boy! Show Daddy your little boy pussy, and tell him how bad you vant him to stuff your buns with his meatstick.” “Please … fuck … me, Daddy,” I stammered to please him. Fritz grabbed my ankles and bent my spindly body, planting my feet on his burly shoulders. I felt his thick meat at my hole and raised my hips to meet him. He slowly eased the crimson head in and stopped for a moment, allowing me to readjust to the entry of the biggest sausage of the evening. I was practically in delirium as his kielbasa penetrated deep into my guts. In and out, bit by bit, he went, until I felt his nut sac against my hole and realized that my butcher’s sausage had found a tight, warm home between my buns. “Oh, dat’s gut,” he grunted as he built up a steady rhythm. Faster and faster he pumped, with sweat pouring off his hairy pecs. “Fuck me, Vater! Fuck my boyhole with your sausage meat. Feed me your thick, meaty kielbasa.” My moaning and obvious pleasure at being filled and stretched by his fuck pole made Fritz pump me even harder, sometimes in short rapid thrusts, and sometimes in long withdrawn-almost-all-the-way-and-then-slam-it-back-in pumping. On the short pumps, he liked to look down, seeing my hole stretched wide to accept his meaty offering. The back of the store now reeked of sweat and sausage. Our sweat mingled with the increasingly greasy meat on which I was receiving my daddy’s big bologna for the first time. This sensory overload sent me over the top. I buried my face in Fritz’s bull neck as an orgasm began to mount in my loins. Fritz reached down to take my wiener in his hand as his knockwurst knocked my prostate. He picked up the pace, my hole wet, greasy, and receptive to his pumping. Suddenly, he sent three sharp thrusts of his fuck meat deep into me and exploded inside of me, the weight of his beefy body collapsing on top of me. It was a great summer. I soon learned how to use a sausage grinder and stuff the casings myself and I put in lots of overtime in that backroom savoring my butcher daddy’s salami. Fritz also introduced me to my uncles, Uncle Hans and Uncle Dieter, but that’s another story.

Kiss of Life by JP

The cool night breeze caressed my face as I took my evening stroll. Just last week I was told that if I wanted to find men – my kind of men – I was to walk the beach with tight shorts, a tank top, and no shoes. My smooth, small boy figure enjoyed every silky feel as the breeze passed me. I saw a small campfire ahead and headed toward it to see who was there. To my surprise there was this hunky, well-built man sitting on a blanket. He was naked!! He rubbed his hairy chest and lay on his back to watch the stars. The unique part of all this was there was not another person on the beach. I knew I was going to make this guy!! 86

HJ Anthology 7

86

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


My boydick became hard as I slowly walked toward the man. My eyes almost popped out at what I saw. It was so hot! This man was built! He looked Italian. His dark hair was combed straight back. He had a tan, and the most gorgeous features I have ever seen. His dick was big, thick, fat, and cut and his balls were loaded! “Mind if I sit down? I asked him. “Be my guest,” said the hunk. I felt as if I’d died and gone to heaven! Just the way he looked at me and the way he spoke sent shivers through me. I licked my lips as I reached down under my shorts to my boydick. I then undressed, so I, too, was naked. I rolled over onto my stomach so that my little ass would await his big daddy dick. “Hey, boy. You’re a cutie,” he said. “Thanks,” I replied, grinning. The man gave me a killer smile! The man was so amazed with my smooth delicate, slender body that he got an instant erection. His dick became an enormous hard mass. I wanted him and hoped in return that he wanted me! His strong hands brushed against me. His fingers cradled my boydick as he asked, “Hey, boy. How would you like an Italian stallion daddy inside you?” Yes, he was Italian! “You bet!” I cried out wildly. He positioned me on all fours so that I provided an easy entrance for his manhood. Slowly he entered, until at last his cock was all the way in! I let out a little whine which made him get even harder. I felt him grow inside me! I felt his thick, full pubic hair against my smooth ass. He then reached down and began to fondle me. He pulled me up so that I was against him. I felt his five o’clock shadow brush across my skin. He bounced me up and down as my hole opened and closed over his dick. We fucked rhythmically for what seemed like hours. He pumped harder and harder. He pulled out and told me to lie on my back and pull my legs up. I did as he said. My legs were on his strong shoulders. Then I quickly adjusted them around his waist. He laughed and continued pumping me. I loved the feel of his body hair against my smooth skin. “Daddy’s cumming!” he exclaimed. I felt my ass being filled with his hot cum. He shot so hard and I think I milked him for almost a minute. He collapsed onto me. We lay together. He was holding me. I rubbed the hair on his arms ever so lightly. “Hey, boy. Go down on Daddy, please?” Looking at his bouncing erection, I slowly raised up and went down on it, as he requested. I even surprised myself by taking him all the way in my mouth. He began to slowly fuck my mouth. His fingers ran through my hair as he grunted like a boxer. Within seconds, he shot again. I drank the juice from his erection as if it were a milkshake. The fire was still burning bright. The essence in the air had the fragrances of sand, salt, water, and ecstasy! 87

HJ Anthology 7

87

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


The man pulled me close to him. It was like a miracle, because he got hard again! His dick was pointing straight up to the heavens. I quickly and excitedly mounted his cock. I knew what the significance was to all this. I was a good fuck! I rode him, saying, “Oh, Daddy, you feel so good! I love it growing inside me!” “Daddy loves his boy’s hard dick and ass, too!” he replied. I pulled at his hairy chest as he thrust in me. My legs were enveloped by his hairy thighs. His hands pulled my waist to make it easier to work his dick. He sat up so that our mouths met. He started kissing me until our tongues touched. We kissed passionately. I felt my boydick getting a workout. I rubbed his chest. He shot another load into me as I shot my boy cum onto his hairy belly. “You are the best sex I ever had,” he said, kissing my forehead. I fell asleep in his arms, against his warm chest. In the morning we awoke with the blanket around us. My Italian daddy was on top of me. “Good morning, son,” he said. I was very happy. “Good morning, Daddy,” I replied with a big smile. “My boy was such an angel last night. He was a very good boy, taking care of Daddy!” I just looked into his emerald green eyes and said, “I enjoyed every minute of it! It meant so much to me! “I can tell, son – your big Bambi brown eyes show it.” Then he added, “When I first saw you, I knew you were the one for me.” “Am I?” I asked, in a little boy voice. I felt his dick become hard against me. “Yes, I would love it if you could be my boy always,” he continued. “I will be your boy,” I said. Then he carried me into the water. My arms were around his neck. By now he was already up inside me. We made love with the calm waves splashing our bodies. My Italian daddy was wonderful. His kisses were lively. It was his kiss that put the life back into me! It was the kiss of life!

Still Warm by Anonymous

I reached over and picked up the underpants. I felt something wet and slimy. I brought the underpants to my face and sniffed the wet spot. Cum! Still warm … cum. Mickey had just left his cum-filled shorts for me to find. The cum smell made my head swim and my cock stiffen. I wanted to lick the wet spot of fresh boy cream. I knew it would make my cock harder. The cum was still warm and I stuck out my tongue and took a tentative lick at the thick juice. The cum smell filled my head and I sucked a gob from the cotton shorts. I let the cum settle on my tongue – boy cum, sweet and thick – and then slowly swallowed the thick juice. 88

HJ Anthology 7

88

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


Mickey had left a fat load. I swallowed the salty warm cum, licking more of it off the shorts. The pungent smell and taste of the cum was causing my dick to drip in my shorts and I felt wet. I heard the shower running and flashed on Mickey jerking off. His fist wrapped around that fat prick pumping his load into the shorts and then wiping his spurting dick with them and running for the shower when he heard me calling him. I could just picture him sprawled on his bed, massaging that oversized cock. It had to be ten inches and as fat around as his wrist. Every time I saw it, I was glad for the opportunity to teach him all about sexual pleasures. I recalled when I had first seen his cock hard. I had come home earlier than expected on that day. I walked in the house and headed for my bedroom to change. When I entered my room there was Mickey looking sheepish and holding a stack of my fuck books in his hand. The outline of his stiff prick was pushing his white cotton shorts to the limit. Remembering now, I couldn’t believe his prick had grown so much since that first time I had seen it. “Jesus, Mickey, what are you doing with those?” “I don’t know …” he said. “I just like to look at them. It makes me feel all excited and my penis gets bigger.” I noticed that most of the books he had selected were of guys sucking and fucking. He had two that were just cum and piss scenes – my favorites, too. “So, what do you do when you look at the books?” I asked. “I don’t know … just look, I guess.” “Do you ever touch yourself?” I further questioned. “What do you mean?” “I mean, play with your prick.” I took one of the books and pointed to a shooting cock. “How do you think that white stuff comes out of the cock?” When he just looked at me, I decided to show him how to jerk off. He still had never shot his load! I asked, “Has white stuff like that ever come out of your cock?” “No … but sometimes I wake up and my shorts are all wet and slimy.” “When was the last time?” I pursued. “This morning.” “Go get your shorts for me.” Now I stood smelling another of his slimy underpants, remembering. By the time the shower stopped, I was naked and my cock was semi hard. It hung in a soft curve from my pubes and the head had already begun to drip big drops of precum. A long strand hung from the very tip. Mickey entered the room in a fresh pair of white undershorts. Mickey’s new shorts were wet, too, at the tip where his hard cock pulsed. I dropped to my knees and pressed my lips against his cockhead, where it dripped in his shorts. 89

HJ Anthology 7

89

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


Sucking the precum through the shorts, I also firmly massaged his ass and balls. His cock pulsed once and started to shoot cum, wetting my sucking lips. Mickey groaned loudly. His prick just kept pumping out more and more cum. I pushed his shooting cock out into the open as the last spurts dribbled from the tip. I sucked the warm, sweet fluid down. My own cock was about to explode. I stood with my cock pointing at him, level with his chin, while I was still savoring the last of his load. I jerked off and shot onto his chest, a few spurts

landing on his face. Licking his lips and swallowing, he bent down and sucked the oozing remains of my cum off my softening cock. After that time, when Mickey leaves his cum-filled shorts for me to find, I can still taste his cum in my mouth and I leave him my calling card in the same place he left his. I have trouble getting my cock out of my pants. I’m hard as a stone as soon as I taste Mickey’s wet cum shorts.

Stepbrothers Measure Up by SB

When my parents divorced, my father not only got custody of me, but got remarried to a widow with a son of her own. Billy and I stayed with his grandmother while our folks went on their honeymoon. His grandmother gave us separate rooms while we were there and about all we did was watch TV and play catch in the yard. Billy was two years older than me, but only about an inch or so taller than me, with long brown hair to his shoulders. He wore tight jeans just like I did and we seemed to get along pretty good. When our respective parents returned from their honeymoon, we moved into an older style house. Moving day was the worst of all. The movers took the whole day bringing in a conglomeration of furniture and stuff. To top it off – no more bedroom of my own! Dad and Billy’s mom took the master bedroom on the second floor and the smaller bedroom became her office. The small room on the first floor became my dad’s office. Billy and I were told matter-of-factly that the attic, which was remodeled with a bathroom, was to be our bedroom to share. After we ate some pizza, Billy’s mom handed us clean sheets, towels, and soap, and directed us to set up for bed. She said that our room would get straightened up the next day. 90

HJ Anthology 7

90

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


It was a big attic, and it didn’t have a funny smell to it. There was carpet, paneled walls, a big bathroom, and plenty of space. Our stuff was all in boxes, except for our mattresses. I got my bed made quickly, like my mom had taught me. Billy struggled with his until I showed him how to make a bed. Once we got his bed together, Billy began to shuck his clothes, piece by piece, until he was down to his white briefs. “I need a shower,” he announced. “Go ahead and get undressed.” “I’ll wait until you’re done,” I countered, sitting back on my mattress. “No way!” Billy challenged. “We’re going to have to share things from now on, and I think you better get used to it. Didn’t you ever shower with your dad before? It’s no big deal. Besides, when you get in gym class next year, you’ll have to shower with forty other guys, anyway.” I thought for a second about the only time that I had actually showered with another male – my own father, just two weeks earlier before his honeymoon. I had shyly pulled down my briefs when my old man began to look me over. “Well look at you, stud!” my dad had proclaimed, pointing to my hard dick. “You’re already as big as I am!” Dad and I climbed into the shower, with him washing my back and talking about Billy’s mom and their plans. Once out of the shower, Dad commented again, “Yeah, you’re built like a real stud and you’ve got some hair, too!” He then hugged me close to his naked body, swatted my ass, and kissed me on the forehead before quickly leaving the bathroom. “Well, OK, I guess!” I said, coming back from my thoughts. I rose from the mattress and stripped off my clothes. Billy watched as I got down to my briefs and stood in front of him. I followed a foot behind him to the bathroom, watching his tight buns inside his briefs. I noticed that he had some brown hairs around his ankles and lower thighs, a bit curly. I just had some straight black hairs on my lower legs. Once in the bathroom, Billy turned on the shower and pulled off his briefs with his back turned to me. His white, hairless buns stood out as he removed the shorts and climbed into the shower. My dick was already hard, like it was most of the time then, but I stripped off my briefs and entered the shower, turning my back to Billy so that we were back to back, with me getting the secondary spray. I stood there a bit, my back turned as Billy soaped up. Suddenly, Billy turned and began to run the soaped sponge all over my back. “I’ll do your back and you do mine. How does that sound?” he croaked, continuing to rub the sponge all over my back. “Sounds fine!” I managed, feeling the sponge and his fingers work over my back and shoulders. After a bit, Billy’s hands worked down to my butt cheeks, pushing and kneading them, the sponge washing up my crack, and then down to the back of my thighs and lower down to my calves.

91

HJ Anthology 7

91

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


My dick had never felt so full before. It seemed that I was always hard these days, and I didn’t know why. While Billy worked on my back again, I could have sworn that I had felt something else brushing up around my butt. “OK, sport, my turn!” Billy announced. I turned slowly as Billy turned, presenting his back to me. His shoulders were getting wide, like my own, and his butt cheeks stood out nicely. Billy handed me the soap and the sponge over his shoulder. Slow and easy, like he did, I began to smooth the soapy sponge over his back, and then down to his asscheeks. As I began to massage his butt, Billy bent a bit forward and spread his ass. I could plainly see his hole with a few little hairs curled around it. I washed him there and repeated what he did to me – down the thighs to the calves until I stood up and handed him back the sponge and soap. Again quickly, Billy turned around and faced me. Looking down at each other, we saw each other’s erection. Without a word, Billy ran a soapy hand all around my uncut dick, making me shiver and pull back. “You’re pretty big. Look at that! Hair, too!” he exclaimed, maintaining a hold on my penis. His fingers retracted my foreskin, something which I rarely did except to clean. I relaxed a bit, new to the feel of a different hand on my dick. Billy’s own dick was sticking up straight in the air, the fat knob almost touching his belly. “Nice dick!” he exclaimed again, pulling on mine a bit and then beckoning me to exit the shower. Billy threw a towel on me and began to dry me off; my back, my butt, my legs, and then my head and shoulders. I took a pee while he dried himself off, and he watched me empty my bladder. I had to squat a bit and aim my boner at the bowl, it was so hard. We combed our hair and I got back into my Hanes briefs before leaving the bathroom. Billy walked out totally nude and lay back on his mattress with his big boner lying against his belly. “Don’t you ever wear anything to bed?” I asked. “Hell, no. Nothing!” he answered, fiddling with his dick-head. “I sleep in the raw. Better get used to it. I also jack off at night, so get used to that, too!” I looked over at Billy as he lay back on his mattress, his fingers running lightly over his erection. I watched for a few moments as he pulled at it, tugging it away from his belly and rubbing it up and down a bit. “Like what you see?” he asked softly. “Do you jack off, too?” “Well,” I stammered. “I mean…, well, I don’t know how to do it very well!” I blurted out. “Take off your undershorts and I’ll show you. It’s really great if you do it right.” Billy encouraged me, moving over onto my mattress. He grabbed my briefs at the hips and tugged them down for me, exposing my hardened penis. He stopped for a second and ran his thumb and forefinger slightly back and forth over my dick before pulling my shorts all the way off. Once my briefs were off, Billy encircled my penis again and pulled back the foreskin. 92

HJ Anthology 7

92

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


I noted that he didn’t have one. His own dick was sticking up and out and the head was really prominent. “My friend Joe showed me how to jack off,” Billy talked. “His dick was just like yours, with all that extra skin.” As I watched, Billy scooped up some of the sticky clear stuff that always came out of my dick when it was hard, and rubbed it all over the knob and then underneath to that strip of skin. I bucked my hips as he played with my penis and spoke. “Your dick is pretty big, big as my own, I guess, and your balls are big, too!” he exclaimed, reaching down to fondle my loose testicles. “Yeah, you got sperm in them, I know it. You can jack off and cum. You know what sperm is, and does, don’t you?” Billy asked, rubbing my precum all over my penis. “Rub your boner back and forth just like this. It will feel really good inside and your sperm will really shoot out. Here, I’ll jack you off, and you just watch, OK?” I nodded as Billy’s slick hand ran up and down my dick, pulling the foreskin with it. At times, he held the skin and rubbed my glans in his palm with his fingers. Billy’s other hand had crept to my nuts and was rolling them around. I felt my body peaking – I was huffing and puffing, pushing more of my penis into Billy’s fist until …. I felt it happening. I felt that my groin was going to pop. The dormant muscles in my crotch contracted and as I watched, Billy’s hand milked out my ejaculate. Having an orgasm with juice was overwhelming. I watched as the first drop flew out, opaque and thin, onto my belly, the next drop, full and white, flew to my shoulder, the next, way past my head, followed by another on my pillow, and on my chest. The next four or five spurts landed on my lower belly and onto my twenty-four pubic hairs, leaving a dripping ooze down Billy’s fist. “Well, look at you, new little brother!” Billy exclaimed. “Damn, you had a lot of sperm in you!��� Billy removed his hand from my still erect cock and began to play with the white strands of semen on my belly as I caught my breath. He lifted a big strand of the junk to his mouth and sucked it in. “Tastes just like my own!” he said, smacking his lips. I was surprised that he did that, but slowly reached down and scooped up a glob of my own semen and slipped it into my mouth. It felt like snot, but it tasted good! Billy got up and came back a few seconds later with a damp washcloth and silently began to clean me up, every little drop and then my still firm penis, pulling the foreskin back and driving me into another full-blown erection. He finished washing me off and then sat down beside me, tugging on his own bone-hard erection. I sat up and began to rub it for him between my thumb and forefinger, until he stopped me. Billy stood up. “I measure my dick each week to see if it’s grown. Want to measure up?” Billy walked over to one of the moving boxes, tore it open, and came back with a cloth tape measure. He sat next to me and grabbed 93

HJ Anthology 7

93

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


my dick. “I’ve kept a journal of my growth, and once a week, I enter my new measurements into it. Billy also removed a book from the box and opened it. He had listings for everything – height, weight, hair development, penis size, testicle size, feet, chest, and waist. Everything was filled in. I looked at his last entry: dick, 6 3/4” by 5 1/4”; nuts, 1 1/2”; feet size 8; and waist 28”. “Wow! You mean you keep track of how much you grow?” I asked excitedly. “Yeah, want to start a journal for you, too?” Billy piped up. The idea intrigued me, so I agreed. First thing we did however was measure Billy’s dick and balls. They hadn’t changed. I enjoyed running my hand over his hot dick, watching the clear stuff roll out. My new measurements were entered in the journal on the other side of Billy’s. Billy spoke aloud, “Dick, 6 1/2” by 4 3/4” and 1 1/2” balls. Feet, size 8, and waist 27”.” “Man, when I was your age, I didn’t have as much, … look at you!” He grabbed my penis again and started to rub it again. “Shouldn’t I be doing you this time? I mean ….” I stammered. “Yeah, I know. I got you going. Well, yeah, let’s see what you’ve learned!” Billy lay back on his mattress and spread his legs a bit. I sat beside him and began to run my fingers up and down his circumcised dick. His juices leaked so much that after a minute I had plenty of lube. My fist made a wonderful smacking sound as I masturbated his dick. Billy’s eyes were closed and he was humping his hips into my fist. Like he did to me, I grabbed his nuts and held them tight. All of a sudden, he bucked, his glans growing in size and turning purple. His semen quickly followed. Just like mine, his flew all over the place – onto his chest, in his hair, on his belly, and finally just oozing. His hand found mine to stop my pumping action. Billy’s eyes opened and he smiled as I sat above him, my fingers rolling his lightly haired testicles. Slowly, he pulled me next to him, our naked young bodies plastered next to each other. His cum stuck our bellies together. I closed my eyes and lay close to Billy until I felt him slithering down my body, licking at my hard, protruding nipples. “Hey, what are you doing?” I asked. My nipples were a bit swollen and super sensitive these days. “Do they hurt?” Billy asked, lightly stroking my pecs. “Lately, they started to swell up, and they’re a bit tender.” I offered, pushing his fingers away. Billy ignored what I said, and slid down to my penis and slipped the skincovered head into his mouth!!! I couldn’t protest! It felt so good! Slowly, his mouth found my glans underneath the foreskin and he began to lick earnestly at my pecker. I watched hypnotically as he slid his lips up and over my dick until I felt myself ready to shoot again! “Oh, no, Billy!” I cried out, “My sperm, it’s ….” Billy pulled his mouth off my penis as I ejaculated for the second time. Billy’s hand masturbated 94

HJ Anthology 7

94

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


me the rest of the way as white droplets of spunk flew from my slit onto my chest and belly. When I finished shooting, Billy put his mouth back on my dick, sending me up the wall. He licked my penis dry and then licked at my hairless nuts. Finally, I sat up. Billy had other ideas. He quickly straddled my chest and began to masturbate. I lay back and permitted him to jack off over me. He breathed heavily and laid a thick wad of sperm all over my chest. I licked his dickhead when he finally settled down, and played with his nuts a little. Well, that was our first night together. I learned to jack my dick and his, and to appreciate dick sucking. Even after we got our bedroom set up, two double beds in the attic, we got together on one of our beds, every night to jack each other off, or suck each other, and of course to measure up at least every two weeks. Measuring up was compounded by my dad’s insistence that we start weight training. The interesting thing is Billy and I are still living together, and measuring up together, twenty years later. Our respective parents have divorced. Maybe they should have tried measuring.

The Batting Coach by J. Ryan

When you are a couple of years younger than the rest of the boys in Junior League baseball, you have to be all that much better to stay in the games. I probably should have stayed in Little League another year, but a coach had convinced my dad that I could hit high school level pitching. I just wanted to play, so I was also convinced that I could do it. But in the first three games I had gotten only one hit, so I was working on my batting eye every afternoon at the batting cages. There were ten cages at a local park, five for softball and five that threw baseball-size balls at various speeds. I had opted for the one that delivered at sixty miles per hour, which I thought was about right for the level of play I was at now. “You aren’t getting your hips open soon enough!” The words floated over my shoulder as I had just fouled off my fifth straight pitch. I turned around and saw a man who appeared to be around forty. He was greying slightly at the sideburns, but seemed to be in excellent shape. He had on a “Property of the Seattle Pilots” T-shirt. I had some old baseball cards that let me know that there had been a team in Seattle called the Pilots in nineteen sixty-nine. I wondered if he’d bought the shirt or earned it? “I was watching you hit, and you are fighting off the pitches, because you don’t open soon enough!” Then he showed me what he meant with a sweeping motion of his hands simulating a bat. “Do you play baseball?” I asked. “Oh, I used to play a little. Now I’m mostly a spectator, but a couple of guys talked me into playing some slow-pitch softball. I come here a couple of 95

HJ Anthology 7

95

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


times a week to get my stroke back.” He paused a minute, then said, “Now try what I said. Here’s a token for the machine, go ahead!” I put the token in and took my stance. It was awkward at first and it seemed like I was swinging at the wind. “Here, let me show you what I’m talking about.” As soon as he got behind me and took hold of my shoulders, I felt what seemed like a swaying bat brush across the cheeks of my ass as he gripped first my shoulders then my hips, in a effort to show me how to step into the pitch and open up sooner for the ball. He put another token in the machine and stepped back saying, “Now concentrate on what I told you!” But the only thing I could concentrate on was the size of that cock that had brushed against me. I hit two more tokens worth of balls, and grasped what he had taught me very well. He congratulated me on how well I’d done and said that he was sure that I’d be doing much better in no time at all. We were walking toward the exit, just chatting away on what position I played and where he had played in his younger days. He was really neat to talk with. Before I knew it, I’d followed him right into the men’s room. He’d said something about having to take a leak, and I followed right along. He had on cutoff sweat pants, and he pulled the drawstring loose – pulling them down and letting his cock flop out. He let out a sigh and I could see a strong stream hitting the water in the urinal. I didn’t have to go, so I just stood near the door, where I had a good view of his meat. When he’d finished he seemed to be milking it a few extra pulls, but this obviously wasn’t the place to make a move, so he soon pulled up his cutoffs and tightened the drawstring. “You got a ride, or are you on foot?” I only live three blocks away, so I was on foot. He said that he was going to get something to drink and I was welcome to come along if I cared to. I knew better than to go with strangers, but somehow he didn’t seem like a stranger, so I went. The way he sat in the seat of his car gave me a perfect view of his thick cock as it extended down his left leg. In fact, he had the cutoffs so they barely covered the head. “You want anything besides something to drink?” he asked, as he pulled into the drive through. “A medium Coke will be just fine, sir!” He reached over and patted me on the thigh and said, “Don’t call me sir. It makes me feel old, OK? Let’s just make it … Larry!” As soon as we had our Cokes, we pulled into a parking spot near the back of the lot and he asked me to tell him some more about my team. As I explained more, he turned a bit to the side and faced me. When he did, the leg of his cutoffs slid a bit further up his thigh and about a third of his monster cock hung out of the leg opening. As I talked, he pulled at his t-shirt as if it were sticking to him, then finally said that he didn’t know about me, but he needed a shower and some dry clothes. “If you don’t have plans, you are welcome to come over to the 96

HJ Anthology 7

96

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


house.” My mom would skin me alive if she knew that I said “yes”, but yes is exactly what I said. When he slid back around to the front, the leg of his cutoffs slid even higher, and more of his cock hung free. I know that he knew that I was watching, but he made no effort at all to cover up. In fact he didn’t do a thing until we had pulled into his driveway and he smoothed the short cutoffs down as he got out of the car. Inside the house he said that he needed to make a call, but if I wanted to take a shower to go ahead, and he pointed me in the right direction. I’d gotten into the shower and the water felt good against my hot body. I was washing quickly, probably because I wanted to get out and get dressed again before he came into the room. I had a full blown hardon and I was a bit uncomfortable with it. I still wasn’t sure if he’d just let things slip, or what I should do about what I’d seen. But as the thoughts were running through my head, he opened the shower door and said, “Room in there for two?” Before I answered, he stepped in and shut the door behind him. He stepped under the spray, then over his shoulder said, “One thing about a young player, his bat gets ready in a heartbeat. When you get a few seasons behind you, it takes a little work.” I stood almost frozen in the corner of the stall as he soaped his body, taking special care to soap his cock and nuts a good long time. He stepped forward and let his soapy hardening cock rest against mine. “You wash this pretty good in the shower when you are alone, I bet!” came the words from his mouth, as he began to wash the two of us together. His was now fully hard when he stepped back and let the soap rinse from his body. His cock was half again as long as my six inches, and probably twice as thick. “You ever seen one quite this big?” he asked as he stroked it in my direction. I nodded a “no”, and he suggested that we get dried off and see what happens next. As soon as he had dried, he sat on the edge of his bed then leaned back on his elbows. “I don’t want to shock you, but now that ol’ Willie here is hard, I’d like to get off. Now you can watch, or you can help me in any way that you like. And I know that you aren’t comfortable with that hardon you’ve got. So, why don’t you just sit down and we’ll see about hitting a couple of home runs here!” I’d done some mutual jacking off with a friend of mine from school. We’d even tried to suck one another off, but without success, so I wasn’t new to his suggestion. But at the same time I wasn’t sure just how well I’d do at this. If willingness scores points, I knew I’d be fine. “How big was your dick when you were my age?” I asked. He sort of chuckled as he reached down to grasp it and began stroking my rock-hard shaft. “Don’t worry, it will grow!” I reached over and began to slide my hand up and down his fat member. It felt really good in my hand. I was intent on watching what I was doing, and it was very neat when the small drop of clear liquid formed and stood proudly at the tip of his cockhead. 97

HJ Anthology 7

97

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


I thought that perhaps I had done something wrong when he pushed me back a little, but when he dropped his head into my lap, I realized that perhaps this was a reward for something I may have done right. He slid about half of my bucking dick into his mouth, and unlike my awkward friend, Larry seemed to know exactly what he was doing. He sucked on it a bit, then let some of it slip from his mouth before he plunged most of it back into his mouth. On the second pass he formed a suction and started a rhythm sliding up and down on my dick. It felt like only a few wonderful seconds before I busted loose in his mouth. At first I wasn’t sure what he would do, but he swallowed every drop and sucked hard to make sure that I was completely dry before he let my spent and softening tool slip from his lips. He looked up at me with a slight smile on my face and asked me how I felt. I felt great, and I wasn’t shy about telling him so. Now it was my turn. I took a good look at the fat head and saw where the bead of clear liquid had rolled down the head and disappeared into the patch of curly black hair that surrounded the base of his shaft. He told me not to worry, to go slow, and just concentrate on the head, that I’d find it to be very easy and natural once I got started. I lowered my head and took his advice. I slid the head in and found that it had almost no taste at all. It was sort of like sucking a very large thumb. Just as he had done, I found a rhythm that I was comfortable with and slid as much dick in and out of my mouth as would fit. I also worked my hand up and down the swollen shaft at the same pace as my face. The initial burst caught me off balance and I coughed part of it back over his cockhead, but I caught on pretty quick and didn’t find the taste at all offensive. So the second and third shots went down very easy. By the end of the season I had begun to hit all forms of pitching. Larry made most of my games and was really helpful in all aspects of my game – on and off the field.

Florida Tales – Dad & Friends by J. Robert Handcock Continued from Anthology 6

Chapter 5

“Your dad is one hell of a man,” Vince said later after we had put away the equipment and put the cum-filled jock back in the coaches’ office and we were in the shower. I was startled by the statement. I sure wasn’t expecting it. I didn’t know what he was talking about. I stared at him blankly and didn’t answer. We finished the shower and he pulled a towel for each of us from the stack, tossing one to me. “Have you ever seen him naked with a hardon?” “Yeah. A couple of times,” I said, still not sure where all this was leading. I decided to turn the tables on him. “Have you ever seen your father naked with a boner?” 98

HJ Anthology 7

98

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Yeah. A lot of times,” he said very easily. “Your dad looks like he would be real hairy and have a big dick and big nuts.” “Yeah, he does,” I said. “Why? Do you want to suck his cock?” I questioned. “Oh, yeah, man. I think that would be great,” he said excitedly. “Do you think there is any way I could?” “Suck my old man’s cock?” I questioned. I tried to be convincing that I didn’t think Dad would ever let it happen. “He’s a married guy. He ain’t gonna let you suck his cock.” “Those are the best kind,” he answered. “Have you ever sucked your daddy’s cock?” I questioned. “And my three brothers and my two uncles and both granddads,” he said very matter-of-factly. “And they’ve all fucked me and I’ve fucked them and we suck each other and do some other things, too.” “No shit?” I said excitedly. It was nice to know that I had met someone who had a family as deep into the incestuous sex Dad and I had. At least he was suggesting it. If it was fact or not, I had no way of knowing. And I sure wasn’t about to just announce that Dad and I were frequent bed partners. He would have to find that out some other way, if he was interested. The two things that were certain was that the talk was getting exciting and he was definitely interested in sucking Dad’s cock. The idea of Dad having this big, strapping jock swallowing down the hunk of manmeat that had created me was, to say the very least, exciting to me. Add to that the knowledge that he had sucked and been fucked by the cock that had created him. Dad will kill me if I don’t set it up for him to fuck Vince, I thought as we were leaving the parking area where he had parked his Jeep. When Vince pulled into the yard, Dad came out to the Jeep, wearing only a pair of pants and his shoes. “Hi, Vince. What have you two been up to?” he questioned. There was no anger in his voice or anything like that. “It’s pretty late for you to be out, isn’t it, son?” “Yes, sir,” I answered. “We were just driving around, Mr. Handcock.” “Not doing anything I wouldn’t, were you?” Dad asked. “God, I sure hope not, Mr. Handcock,” Vince answered. “Me, too, Vince.” Dad knew that Vince had been hanging around the burger joint when I was working. I had even told him about the date we were having that night. I think that he was just tossing out some bait, so to speak. “I guess I need to ask you, son,” he said, still addressing the big jock, “how come you like to hang around my boy? Don’t you know any guys your own age to be friends with?” “I guess because he reminds me of my kid brother,” Vince answered calmly. “I don’t have many friends on the team and frankly, Mr. Handcock, I just don’t make friends very easy with guys my own age. Besides, he laughs at my corny jokes.”

99

HJ Anthology 7

99

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Hmm!” Dad snorted as though he was thinking over what the big jock was saying. “Well, I guess as long as you aren’t doing anything to get into trouble and as long as you keep the late nights to the weekends, it’ll be OK.” Dad came to pick me up from work the following Wednesday night. Somehow I was not the least bit surprised when I climbed up into the cab of the truck to see him sitting there wearing only a shirt and his shoes. His pants were on the floorboard and he was stroking a boner that would make a blind man take notice. “You want to tell me about last Saturday night with Vince?” he said as he started up the engine and we went to one of the parking spots near home where we could have a quick, very noisy session. I know he had wanted me to tell him that Sunday afternoon but things just didn’t seemed to go that way. This would be our first chance and I could tell that he was so hot thinking about it, he was about to bust a nut. I wiggled out of my clothes as I told him every detail of the previous Saturday night’s exploits with the big jock in the locker room. I lay across the seat slowly stroking Dad’s juice-drooling boner as he drove. The shadows created by the glow of the dashboard light on his hard-muscled body were very exciting, especially with the heavy fur of the thick, wiry hair on it. He spread his big legs wide so I would have plenty of room to play with him. He was already breathing hard. “He really wants to suck your cock,” I said. I wasn’t the least bit surprised that his cock got harder and an extra thick flow of cock-lube came out. “He said that he’s done everything with his father, grandfathers, brothers, and uncles.” Dad pulled into the parking spot, killed the engine and the lights, and turned on the seat as best he could to face me. “Shoot your load all over my cock,” he said. Knowing what he meant, I straddled his legs with mine and settled down. I began stroking my throbbing cock. As I stroked it I began talking some more. “Geezus, Dad. I wish you would let Vince suck your cock. He wants to take it all. I think he could take every inch of it regardless of how hard it is. I want to see him on his knees, wearing his jock strap and sucking your cock and balls through a jock. I want to see you put him on the bench and fuck his ass. I want to have his cock up my ass and down my throat while you fuck him.” “Yeah! I’ll fuck him, son,” Dad grunted as he ran his work-roughened hands over my legs and chest. He played with my tightly-drawn balls and then tweaked and gently pinched my peaked nipples. The full moon gave us all the light we needed, sculpting his massiveness with deeper shadows. His voice was low but very determined. “I’ll show him how I like my sons to take my cock all the way up their boy pussies and down their throats. I’ll show him how a real daddy fucks his son. I’ll fill his fucking guts with so much cum he’ll think he’s been gang-banged by the whole fucking football team. Maybe I’ll even get his family down here and we’ll all gang-bang him in the locker room. Then I’ll let them gang-bang you. Would you like that, son?” 100

HJ Anthology 7

100

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Oh, yes, Dad,” I gasped. “Like Bill and Junior and me, fucking with you that one night. Oh, YEAH!” “Yeah, son. I want to see you and Vince laid out on the table, you on top of him, sucking each other’s cock and you getting one cock after another up your ass, drilling your guts out, until the whole football team has fucked you and filled up your guts with their big loads of hot, thick cum. I want to see that thick flood of cum oozing out of your stretched out hole and running down over your bloated balls and down your cock and into Vince’s mouth. Then we’ll roll you over and Vince will get gang-fucked and you will get to eat that thick flow of juice out of his ass. Then you’ll be ready and Vince’s dad will shove his big cock up your ass and I’ll send my cock up his son’s butt and we’ll fuck you both real slow and deep and hard. You can see my cock fucking in and out of his cum-filled asshole, pulling out more of the team’s cum for you to swallow. Then after we cum up your butts, we’ll let the football team go after you again, fucking your man cunts and between your bodies and jacking off and shooting all over you, smearing their hot fucking loads of cum all over your bodies and our cocks. Then you’ll get to watch as his daddy slides his big horse-cock up his ass and fucks him hard and slow, his nuts slapping against his son’s, pulling still more thick, hot football player cum out of his ass to ooze down into your mouth. At the same time, I’ll have my big cock up your ass, fucking my little boy’s tight, hot, cum-filled boy pussy. Feel every inch of my rock-hard cock running in and out of your ass, son. Feel it. Oh, man! Feeling all that hot cum around my cock and knowing that your ass is mine makes me so fucking hot.” “FUCK ME, DADDY!” I yelled. My cock was so hard it was near pain. I could feel drops of precum hitting my body as I fisted my cock with fast, sure strokes. I felt his fingers tweaking my nipples and then tickling my lust-bloated nuts. The images flashing through my mind as he talked were like tossing gasoline onto fire. “Cum, son,” he ordered. His voice was low and very intense. “Cum for Daddy.” I felt him gather my tight-drawn balls in his fist, pulling them down in my scrotum and holding them tight in one hand away from the base of my throbbing cock. “Cum on Daddy’s big dick, son.” “Daddy. I’m gonna cum, Daddy,” I said. I saw myself as being very young and took on the voice. It was almost as though I was once again a little boy but with fully matured cock and balls and we were playing our game again. “Daddy? Can I cum, Daddy? Huh? Can I cum?” “Yeah, son,” Dad panted. He was holding his cock up with one hand and squeezing my cum-bloated balls with the other. Both of us were somewhat lost in this fantasy session, playing our roles perfectly, truthfully. “Cum for Daddy. Show Daddy what a big boy you are. Show him how much hot juice these big boy balls make. Yeah! That’s it. Pump your little boy peter. Exercise that little thing so it will grow into a big daddy dick like your daddy’s. Ooh! It’s so fucking hot – your big boy balls are so fucking hot and tight and full.” “Daddy!” I panted as I felt my load getting ready to erupt. “Daddy! I’m gonna cum, Daddy! I’m … gonna … CUM!” 101

HJ Anthology 7

101

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


I felt Dad squeeze my nuts and then felt the first gush of cum stream out of the head of my cock with far more intensity than any I had felt before. Nothing had been this intense, this strong. I know that if I had been lying on my back, I would have probably pasted cum all over the roof of the truck. As it was, I could feel my cum splashing back against my own cock and balls and belly and hand as the jets shot out and the cum hosed against Dad’s throbbing cock. “CUM, SON!” Dad demanded. “SHOOT THAT BIG FUCKIN’ LOAD! YEAH! SHOOT IT, SON!” Dad squeezed my nuts just hard enough to make me know that they were being squeezed but not hard enough to hurt. He did it three times, and as if it had anything to do with my climax, my cum gushed out against his throbbing cock for the entire time he held the squeeze. He relaxed and then squeezed three more times, my cock answering each squeeze in turn with another jet of hot, thick cum to coat his raging cock. He paused again and then squeezed twice more. My cock responded as before but the gushes were weaker. “That’s good, son,” Dad said, making sure that his massive cock was well coated with the thick slickness of my cum and his precum combined. “Damned good.” He released my nuts. “Now, son. On your back. I need to fuck your butt real bad.”

Chapter 6

I let Dad up and he got out of the truck and walked around to the passenger side, leaving both doors open. I was on my back, my ass facing him, my legs drawn up and spread wide, ready for the onslaught. Dad stepped up onto the running board and was at the correct height and angle. With practiced expertise, he pressed the head of his scum-coated cock against the pliant, willing, and hungry opening to my ass. Knowing what to do, I relaxed and at the same time adjusted myself to allow a direct shot of his cock into my body, arching my back slightly. Usually, it takes a couple of moments for my butt hole to stretch out to allow the big, thick length of mancock into it, but I was so relaxed and hungry for it, my body went after the bulging length itself. It was as if my ass flowered open like a fish after a fly. I even felt myself thrusting my ass up to meet his forward move and both of us lust-groaned when the entire length of his cock slid as far into me as it could possibly go, stopping only when his hairy belly pressed against my ass and his nuts were tight against me. “Oh, FUCK, son,” he said. “You want it. You want it. YEAH! Take it! YEAH! OH, FUCK, son! Oh, SHIT! OH … FUCK, SON! It’s in! All the fucking way up my boy’s ass!” He thrust with every word, as if to emphasize it. Finally, I knew that I had every inch of his daddy-dick inside me and it felt as though the bulbous head was trying to play billiards with my heart and several other organs. But this was the way I liked it. To me, this is the way it should feel to have the cock that fucked you into existence deep inside you. That connection 102

HJ Anthology 7

102

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


between a man and the very product of his gonads should be of the deepest and most intimate kind. There was no pain, just the intense burning lust sensations of his body filling mine. It didn’t matter if his cock was down my throat or up my ass, all that mattered was the connection between us and the exchanging of our vital fluids. Pausing only to slightly adjust his stance on the running board, Dad leaned over me and began fuck-thrusting his cock in and out of me with long, strong strokes. I could feel the wetness of the lust-sweat on his body and the tickle of the wiry hair. I could feel the roughness of his hands on my shoulders, pulling me to meet his surging cock as he thrust into my tightly stretched hole. “Ah, FUCK, son. You are the BEST fucking piece of man pussy any man could get into. You bust my fucking nuts so hard. You make me so fucking HOT! I can just see you and Vince in that locker room, knowing that he’s felt the same thing I’m feeling right now – your tight, hot ass sucking my big fucking daddy cock! DAMN! FUCK! This is so fucking good!” I grabbed at his hairy, sweaty arms and relaxed, accepting everything he was thrusting into me and loving it. “Show me how you’re going to fuck Vince, Dad,” I panted as he rammed into me. “Show me what that big jock is going to feel. He wants to feel what I’m feeling right now. He wants to feel you ram his ass like you’re ramming mine.” He was deep in there now. “You’re deep in there, Daddy. Deep in your son’s boy pussy.” Dad thrust harder than before and the head of his cock seemed to slide deeper into me. I thrust my ass up to meet his fuck-thrust as best I could. In my mind, I could see me as Vince and see Dad fucking him. I could see his mouth swallowing Dad’s cock and his own father’s cock. I could visualize myself between the strong legs of his father and brothers and uncles, sucking down the thick juices their bodies would give up. I felt behind me, between Dad’s legs, and played with the tight knot of his bull balls pulled tight against the base of his driving cock. “Daddy … Fuck me … Daddy.” The slamming of his body into mine created breathy accents in the speech pattern. “HOT … DAMN!” Dad moaned when he heard that. “YEAH!” I reached up with both hands and took them full of the thick, wiry hair on his sweaty pecs as he began pile-driving his cock in and out of my cock-hungry ass-pussy with long, fast, hard strokes. The slap of his body against mine was loud and solid. I pulled on the hair and he growled deep in his chest, fucking his cock in and out of me harder and faster. I grabbed at the hair again, this time catching the peaked nipple of his chest between the last two fingers of both hands, squeezing them as I tightened my grip on the hair, and pulling. “AH! … SON … OF … A … FUCKIN’ … BITCH … SON … TAKE IT!” Dad yelled. I felt his cock slamming into me and I think it had grown measurably longer and fatter, going deeper into me, stretching my already 103

HJ Anthology 7

103

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


stretched sphincter more and throbbing wildly with each jet of cum he was pumping into me. The feeling of his body spasms as he shot up my ass was wonderful. He was jerking so hard the truck was actually rocking from side to side, the heavy duty springs singing from the unfamiliar activity. “Daddy!” I yelped. His bigger, harder cock had worked over my prostate unmercifully, and without touching my throbbing, aching dick, I began pasting our bodies with thick ropes of hot boycum. The familiar feeling of my sphincter tightening around his ass-filling cock was much more intense. His cock seemed harder and thicker, and the tightening of my ass seemed harder. Dad lay down full on top of me and we lay there panting, gasping for breath. Time and again, our bodies were jolted by intense aftershocks. Slowly, our cocks softened and reality came over us. “Damn, if we ain’t a mess,” Dad muttered as he raised his body off mine. He eased his still bloated, but thoroughly drained, cock from my ass, holding onto the door frame for support until his legs could support him again. “We always are,” I answered, putting my legs down. Dad pulled out the ever present supply of clean mechanics’ towels and wiped the cum and sweat off us, putting the towels away to be taken back to Art to go out with his next shipment of greasy, oily towels. It was a running question between Dad and Art if the guys that did the shop towels knew what all was on those towels. Nobody ever said anything, so I guess the subject never came up. “So, Vince really wants me to join in, huh?” Dad said as he drove us home. “How are we gong to do that?” “Why don’t you just follow us the next time we have a date and kind of sneak up behind him and just shove the meat to him?” I suggested. “Don’t you think that might just scare the boy too bad?” “I think it would be exciting as hell to see him getting cornholed and not know who was doing it. Maybe like you’re his dad and catch him getting ready to fuck his little brother or something like that.” “Hmm,” Dad answered. “Don’t you think it would be better just to get him off in the woods sometime?” “All I know is that it sure is exciting getting into that locker room and wearing the coaches’ jockstraps while we fuck and suck. God, Dad, that’s what you need to wear.” “What?” “A jockstrap!” “HMPH!” Dad snorted as if to say it would never happen. He pulled the truck to a halt in the yard. “Why the hell would I want to wear a jock? And just how the hell would I explain that to your mother?” “Because they are really exciting to wear,” I argued, “and besides, they feel good, and Mother wouldn’t have to know anything about it.” “HMPH,” Dad snorted again.

104

HJ Anthology 7

104

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


Chapter 7

A couple of weeks later, after work on a weekend – and after I had laid a lot of groundwork – I was not the least bit surprised to see the lights of the folks’ car following us as we headed for the gym. He wasn’t very quiet as he followed us but I think that he knew what was going to happen. Vince and I were already naked except for the coaches’ jockstraps when I heard him outside the locker room door. I knew that he could see us. I could barely see him through the crack of the door as I lay back on the low bench, my head at the end, and Vince over me. The two of us started sucking cock and balls through the stretched out pouches. I looked a couple of times as we continued to work on each other and could see the door was open a bit wider. I could see him standing outside the room, naked with his cock in hand, watching us. We were both moaning and groaning and making loud slurping sounds as we sucked. “I need to be fucked,” I said, pulling his jock aside and allowing his big cock to be free. I licked and sucked at it, lubing it up with spit so I could take him up my butt. Meanwhile, he was busy drooling a lot of spit between my legs so I would be very wet and slick for him. “Me, too,” he agreed. “I sure the fuck wish your dad was here to plow my butt while reaming yours out.” He stood up and raised my legs to expose my ready man cunt. He slid a couple of fingers up my ass and then smeared more spit onto his already dripping cock. He left my jock in place. “It would be wild as hell to have his cock up my butt while I’m fucking you. I ain’t been in a sandwich since just before I left to come out here. That was when my two uncles got hold of me the last time they were home on leave. Damn! That was good.” With that, he slowly slid his cock back into my mouth, the head going down my throat. At the same time, he swallowed my cock to the nuts, continuing to drool saliva down between my asscheeks. His fingers went to work on my cock-hungry hole. My eyes were drawn to Dad as he entered the room, fisting his throbbing, drooling cock. He smiled down at me and winked as he silently spit saliva into his hand and worked it over the surface of the big cock which I had been on the receiving end of so many wonderful times. “So this is what you’ve been doin’ to keep you boys out so late,” he said. Vince started to move and Dad clamped down on his shoulder. “Just hold on a second, big boy. You go fuckin’ your kid brother like that and you’re gonna get a taste of your own medicine.” He squatted down, rubbed some spit over Vince’s hole, guided his cock to the entrance, and shoved it into him. “NO, DADDY!” Vince yelped. Immediately, I felt his strong muscled body tense up on top of me and felt his cock drop to complete softness in my mouth, the thick head pulling out of my throat. His voice took on a little boy quality to the tone. He was in a fantasy and Dad got into it as well, playing his part perfectly. “Didn’t we tell you that your brother wasn’t ready to get fucked yet?” Dad questioned. “Yes, sir, Daddy,” Vince answered. “And you’ve been screwing him anyway?” 105

HJ Anthology 7

105

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Yes, sir, Daddy.” “Then take your punishment like a man, son,” Dad said. He thrust his cock into Vince hard, sending every inch of it into the tight-clasping confines of the jock’s ass. He didn’t wait for Vince’s body to adjust but began power-fucking his cock in and out of the depths with fast, hard strokes. The meeting of their bodies gave off a loud slapping sound that echoed off the walls of the locker room. I could hear the slap of Dad’s big gonads against Vince’s. “Please, Daddy!” Vince pleaded. “Stop your whimpering and suck your brother’s cock, boy,” Dad ordered. “Show him how sorry you are you fucked him. Suck it! I want to hear it.” I could tell from the way his cock was filling with blood that the big jock was enjoying this pseudo-rape. It was obvious that this scene was not all that different from what he had probably really experienced with his own father at some time early in his life. I felt my cock once again being surrounded by the warm wetness of Vince’s mouth and heard the very telltale sounds of sloppy slurping and sucking as he worked to comply with his fantasy father’s orders. At the same time, his cockhead pressed again and again into the opening of my throat as he fucked my face, the efforts of my father on his ass serving to do the work for him. “That’s the way, boy,” Dad grunted. “Let your little brother know that you’re sorry you fucked him. Yeah, suck his cock. That’s the way. Yeah. Let me hear it. Yeah!” Dad was fucking Vince hard and deep, using long, full strokes. That action sent the full-hard length of Vince’s cock into my mouth and throat, sliding over the thick flow of precum that was lubricating the way. My cock was being sucked and the entire episode had my nuts tightening up, ready to pump out their pent up load of hot cum. Suddenly Dad added something new to the scene. I heard the sound of hand meeting asscheek as Dad brought his hand down in a stinging spank. I heard Vince grunt and come off my cock as his entire body tensed. Dad pushed him forward. I reached forward and pulled down on Vince’s body, holding him down on top of me. I felt the sweating muscle man flinch as Dad lifted his hand and brought it down again and again, spanking one cheek and then the other. “Take your punishment like a man, son!” Dad ordered, slamming his cock into Vince’s ass, slapping the cheeks with his rough hand and holding the big man down on top of me. “Don’t whimper. Just take it.” Dad was pile-driving his cock into the jock’s hole with determined force and speed. I could almost feel the heat of the spanked asscheeks against my face. It was all that Vince needed. As Dad used his hips as handles to pull him back to met his cock, Vince’s cock grew much larger than it had been before. As Dad’s fuckrhythm broke and he began pumping the thick load of cum into the jock’s bowels, Vince’s cock jerked and began throbbing deep in my throat. I was only vaguely aware of his loud grunts and gasps but I could feel his cock stretching my throat as the next load of thick cum surged along it and then was shot directly into my stomach. I managed to get him up enough so that his cockhead was in my mouth and not my throat. Dad would thrust and 106

HJ Anthology 7

106

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


hold, shooting another jet of his cum into the jock and Vince would echo with another gush of the salty-sweet nectar into my mouth. I reached down and grabbed my own throbbing cock. It only took a couple of strokes before I was answering Vince and Dad with my own climax. I felt my cum racing up my cock and then shooting out. I knew I was shooting onto Vince’s face and chest and shoulders. Slowly, all three of us came back to reality. Vince’s cock softened in my mouth. Dad’s firm cock was pulled from the depths of the jock’s ass. My cock softened in my hand. Dad stood up straight and then sat down on the bench. Vince straightened up, pulling his cock from my mouth, and turned around. He stared at Dad for a minute and then at me. He had a strange look on his face. He looked strange with the globs of my cum all over his face and shoulders and his hairy chest. I didn’t have any idea what he was thinking. “We better clean up and get the hell out of here,” Vince said after a minute of just staring at the two of us. Nobody spoke as we showered and cleaned up. Once outside the field house, Dad and I went to our car and Vince went to his Jeep. There was only a rather insincere “See you,” from Vince as he parted our company. “Yeah,” was all I could answer. Somehow, I had the feeling that things had not gone as planned. Maybe they had been too close to what had really happened between him and his own father before. Or maybe the reality of his fantasy was much too intense and much too close to what he wanted to happen. It was a certainty that he had enjoyed the rape very much. I could not recall his dick ever being as hard as it was when Dad’s cock was up his ass and the man was treating him as though he was indeed his own son. Vince avoided me for several weeks after that night. When he came to the burger joint, it was always with several of his jock friends and he never had time to talk. I saw what was happening and began to learn that being gay wasn’t all that the word connotes. I liked the big man very much and his sudden coldness hurt. I soon developed the first layer of a shell that would supposedly insulate me from that sort of thing. Finally, after several weeks, as I was leaving work one night, I was more than a little shocked to see both Vince and Dad waiting for me. I got into the car with Dad. Vince came up to the door. “How did you know?” Vince barked. “Know what?” Dad questioned. “That I … to do what you did that night in the locker room?” “It was supposed to be a joke,” Dad answered. “I didn’t know anything about the cornholing and the spanking until you got into it so fast. Climb on in, Vince.” “Thanks, but …” “I said to get in, son,” Dad said. Immediately, Vince came around to the passenger side of the car and got in beside me. “I just thought it would be interesting to see what you would do if you thought I really was unhappy catching you and Jer in the act. And then, when you called me Daddy, just 107

HJ Anthology 7

107

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


all kinds of things took over in my mind. Is that the way it really happened, son?” “What?” “The first time with your father? Jer told me you said you have had sex with just about every member of your family. Is that the way it happened the first time?” There was a long period of silence and it was as if Vince was weighing every possible answer and thought. Finally, he heaved a great sigh of relief. “Yes, sir, Mr. Bill,” he said softly. “That was pretty close to the way it actually happened.” “Do you want to talk about it?” “Not now. If I do, it will be when we have some time. It’s a long story. Mainly, though, I just came by to tell Jer I was sorry. I’ve been treating him pretty rotten lately. I would like for all of us to get together some weekend and ….” his voice trailed off. “And?” Dad questioned. “And I really do want to suck your cock, Daddy. If you’ll let me.” “Uh, yeah, Vince, ... uh, son,” Dad answered hesitatingly. Needless to say, we were both taken by surprise by the tone and way he said it. The weekend before college final exams, Dad invited Vince on a camping/ fishing trip. I was feeling very jealous and childish and immature, especially when Dad said he was taking the jock to our camping spot. When Dad asked if I was going, I just gave him a very emphatic “No!” Dad only shrugged his shoulders and left and that was like rubbing salt into the wound and the only one that my attitude hurt was me. When Dad came back and got a dose of my attitude, he just about dragged my butt to the storage barn and he gave me a lecture about life not being made just for me and it wasn’t always fair. He also told me I better get my attitude straightened out or else. I knew what the or else part was because he tapped the thick leather belt he was wearing. That was all the warning I needed. My father was a good disciplinarian. The feeling of that thick belt on even a clothing-covered ass was enough to make anybody adjust their attitude in a hurry and it was always a lesson very well learned. That was the first, last, and most serious rift between my father and myself stemming from our sexual relationship. It was so serious that it actually took us about three months before we had sex together again. I asked him once what had happened that weekend and he said very simply, “You had your chance to go and you got your ass tight and decided not to go and you’ll never know.” Dad took that weekend with him to the grave and I really do regret not going. What I do know is that Vince went home after that semester and got drafted. I received a short note from him a few months later that said he was probably going to Vietnam. I didn’t answer the note – another major mistake in my life – and that was the last I ever heard from him. I did find a list of the names that appear on the memorial wall and have checked it and he doesn’t appear there, or on the list of those under the heading of MIAs so I would hope that he made it back OK. 108

HJ Anthology 7

108

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


Chapter 8

The next man of significance that Dad introduced me to was my introduction to some of the seamier side of sex. And even today, the things he did were by all standards, very VANILLA! At the time, of course, I thought they were very avant-garde, especially for the one-horse town I call home. I wouldn’t learn about things like whips and chains, fisting, golden showers, and a lot of other things I wouldn’t consider doing then or now until years later. There were two distinguishing factors about Ken the Barber that stand out to me even to this day. First, the man had by far the thickest cock I had ever seen and second, he was the most visually interesting hunk of man I was to meet for a very long time. I think the most important thing to remember about the man was the fact that an awful lot of the sexual pleasure Ken introduced me to had to do with fantasy. I have to admit, as you will see, that the fantasy was pretty heavy for the 1960’s and dealt with some pretty wild and impossible things, but Dad and I, and sometimes just I, would go along with him and would have a wonderful time. It also required some role playing and I enjoyed that, too. For years, mother had been the family barber but since she was working outside the home and I had my own job at the burger joint, it was time for me to start paying for my haircuts. I had not really thought about who was doing my hair much until Dad suggested we go get a trim one Saturday evening about 5 p.m. I could not understand why he had waited so late, but when he suggested it and followed the suggestion with a wink, I knew something good was going to happen. More indication was Daddy’s almost constant rubbing of his jock-filled crotch as he drove. “Ken’s a little strange sometimes, but he’s OK,” Dad assured me. “Just go along with him and me and you might learn about a few things you never thought existed.” “Like what?” I quizzed my father. So far, not one man Dad had introduced me to in our slowly expanding group of friends had been anything but pure, unadulterated fun. I could pretty well consider that I was going to be in on some good sexual happening before the night was over. “You’ll see.” One thing about my dad. When it came to not telling something but laying on some heavy hints, he was a master. Ken’s barber shop sat in a small business mall that was about a block long. There was nothing unusual about it from the outside. The sign very simply read Ken’s Barber Shop and was in black lettering on the pastel plaster of the building. As for the windows, the blinds had already been drawn and curtains pulled. I looked at the small sign that told the business hours and saw he closed at 4:45 on Saturday afternoon. I looked at my watch. “We’re late,” I told Dad. Dad didn’t acknowledge my statement but simply turned the knob on the door and opened it, entering the artificially lit barber shop. “Hey, Bill,” came a deep, rumbling voice off to our right as I entered the shop after him. “Come on in and have a seat. I’ll be with you guys in a few minutes. I’ve got these two ahead of you.” 109

HJ Anthology 7

109

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Good. I was hoping we wouldn’t be too late,” Dad said. “This is my son, Jer.” “Oh. Your second son?” Ken asked. “Uh huh,” Dad acknowledged. “Do me a favor and flip the lock on the door and flip the sign over in the window, Bill,” the man said. Dad did as he asked and then sat down next to me. I surveyed the interior of the shop and was not really impressed by what I saw. I have to admit that the guy in the chair having his hair cut was interesting, and the one waiting was no slouch, but neither one was anything to stir the nuts. The decor of the shop was typical of a barber shop. A lot of sports things, hair care products, Field and Stream, Popular Mechanic, and National Geographic magazines in disarray on the empty seats, along with the day’s editions of the local rag. On the wall hung the mounted deer head and a couple other small hunting trophies. But Ken was by far the most interesting thing to look at in the shop. The man was in his late forties and probably weighed close to two hundred pounds. The man was as bald as a billiard ball but had a neatly trimmed, full, short, black beard that looked a little like a fake beard with the ear hooks. I could see that he had broad shoulders and big muscled arms. This was the first time I saw a man with more than one tattoo on his arms. Ken had one on each forearm, each bicep, and each shoulder. I would soon learn that the designs also included one on each pectoral, each lower leg, each thigh, and both cheeks of his ass. I could also see, through the translucent material of his smock as well as from the open smock (he always wore it unzipped down to about mid-stomach) and by the abundance of his hair on the back of his hands, that he was very liberally and thickly furred with black hair that matched his beard and bushy eyebrows. And when he stepped from behind the barber chair, I was a bit shocked to see he was wearing white pants and through those pants I could see the darkness of his skin as well and what I figured to be the leg straps to a jock. I felt my cock throb inside my pants. When the second man who had been there waiting when Dad and I came in was finished, and was paying before he left, I noticed that he seemed to have a very noticeable bulge in the front of his pants that had not been there when he stood up to take the chair. Dad took the chair and Ken covered him over with the striped barber’s bib. I watched Dad adjust himself just a bit and then saw the big barber jerk as he came up behind Dad. I watched as Ken worked on Dad and would jerk every now and again as he came up with his crotch behind one of Dad’s arms. The conversation was pure sex and was one of the strangest I have ever heard. “So that’s your son, huh, Bill?” the barber said. “He got as much meat hanging between his legs as you do?” “Not yet,” Dad answered very matter-of-factly. “I figure he probably has just about as much as you, though, judging from what I’m feeling back here.” 110

HJ Anthology 7

110

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Think so, huh?” Ken grunted. He stopped barbering for a second and looked straight at me. “Is that true, son? You have as much dick as I got between my legs?” “I don’t know, sir,” I answered, feeling nervous and, at the same time, very excited. “I don’t know how much dick you have.” “Well let’s just see, son,” Ken suggested. “Why don’t you just get naked and we’ll see how much meat you’ve got.” “Only if you get naked, too,” Dad said to him. “Hey. No problem,” the big man said. “But I guess you’ll have to wait to get naked until I get finished cutting your hair.” “I don’t know why,” Dad countered and got out of the barber chair and began stripping off his clothes under the striped bib. Taking the hint from Dad, I stood up and began stripping off my clothes. I watched Ken as he waited for a moment and then began stripping himself. I was just about to reach my full height and the weight I would be at for a while but my dick and balls were still growing. From the time my brother and I had begun our sexual journeys though life, my dick had grown from 7 inches to a 7.75 inches in length and from 3.5 to 4 inches in circumference. My nuts had grown from nubs the size of pecans to a size of extra large walnuts, and my cum loads had continued to be exceptionally large. I sure couldn’t compete with Dad’s 9.25 inches of length or 6.25 inches of girth or nuts the size of small hen eggs but I could compete with him in the volume of cum we could shoot out. Ken took the barber’s bib off Dad. “I don’t think we’ll be needing this,” he said. “We will need this, though.” He opened a drawer and pulled out a tailor’s cloth measuring tape. He finally turned around and I let out a very audible and very appreciative gasp. There was no doubt that the man was at least as long as I was (we tied at 7.75 inches, measured along the top of the cock from base to tip of the head) and we were both losers to Dad’s length. The girth of the man’s cock was what had astounded me so. Around the thickest part, his massive dong measured a huge 8 inches. The head of the thing looked to be like a plum and was perfectly shaped and colored, only larger. The shaft looked like two massive tubes of meat held together by the flesh. The top one was like a thick tube that had been somewhat flattened and below, attached and bulging, was the tube of his urethra. Immediately behind the head, the shaft was slightly smaller than the head, but then it quickly erupted into a shaft, the size of which would be much more likely to be found on a stallion. By anybody’s standards, this was not a penis, this was a COCK! And to complement this hunk of stud meat was a pair of gonads that resembled limes in size, hanging far down in a scrotum that had definitely been stretched by the weight of the jewels. I also got a shock as I saw that both the man’s nipples had little gold bars through them. The thought that they might be painful and the idea of the piercing sent a strange flash of excitement through my nuts. “Jeezuz!” I gasped. 111

HJ Anthology 7

111

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“You ain’t exactly no slouch either,” he said. “The only question now is how much juice do you shoot?” “Quite a load,” Dad volunteered. “You know how kids are at his age. Jer just seems to be able to shoot a hell of a lot more than most kids. Sure beats the hell out of his older brother in that department.” “Really?” Ken said, slightly skeptical. “You pound your pud a lot, Jer?” Ken asked. I was shocked as I saw the man’s hand come out and then felt it close around my nut-filled scrotum and the base of my throbbing, already drooling dick. “At least once a day when Dad and I don’t fool around,” I answered. I reached down and lifted the man’s massive scrotum with one hand, seeing Dad’s big, hairy fist trying desperately to go around the mass of the man’s cock. I moved my hand up and found that even with my long fingers, I wasn’t able to close thumb and middle finger around the shaft except right behind the head and even then, it was a stretch. I reached for the familiar bulk of Dad’s cock and balls with my other hand, having to allow our new friend access to his manhood as well. Dad’s familiarly rough hands played with my own ball-filled nut-bag. “You like that, don’t you?” he questioned. “What?” I asked, not sure if he was referring to his endowment, or Dad’s, or the fact that we were all three handling each other and beginning to drool. “Playing with your father’s cock and balls,” he answered. “I think every kid should worship their father’s dick – suck the nuts and the prick that are responsible for their very life. Get fucked in every hole.” He was talking softly as the three of us continued to stroke and play with each other. All three of us were watching each other. After a pause, he continued, “I think girls need to lose their virginity to their fathers, not some skinny-assed boy they are going to marry – and I think every boy needs to know what a cock tastes like, and cum, and needs to know what it feels like to have a big dick pumping in and out of his butt hole. They need to know what their cum tastes like and what it feels like to have their bodies covered from head to toe with thick, hot, nut-juice. And I think boys should see their parents fuck and suck. Don’t you, son?” “Yes, sir,” I answered, not taking my eyes from the gigantic head of his huge cock as the slit opened a little like a fish mouth and thick, clear oozings of precum flowed out. Both cocks were becoming wonderfully slimy to the touch.

Chapter 9

“You ever see your dad fuck your mother?” “Yes, sir. Several times.” “Yeah. It makes me hot knowing he’s outside watching,” Dad added. “Yeah. I bet it does. Especially when she sits down on your face and feeds you all your thick cum back.” I looked up, a little astonished at the revelation that Dad had told the man about his penchant for eating his own cum from Mother’s fresh-fucked cunt. “Don’t look so surprised, son. Your father has 112

HJ Anthology 7

112

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


told me a hell of a lot. I would even imagine he’s told me some things he hasn’t told you.” There was a pause as I looked at Dad and he looked at me and he smiled and squeezed my nuts hard for a moment. That sent a bolt of enjoyment through my crotch. There was no pain, just a firm tightness. “He told me that the first time he ever lay naked in my barber chair and let me shoot all over him that when he had kids, he wanted to cornhole the boys and cunt-fuck the girls and they were going to suck his cock and do all kinds of wonderful things to him. He said that – and I think this was just the lust talking. “But anyway, I guess you beat off every time you hear your folks fucking – hear the bedsprings squeaking. Unless you’re already watching them, of course, don’t you? Do you eat your own load when you shoot off?” “Always,” I answered, then challenged him with, “You do, too, don’t you?” “When I’m alone,” he answered. “I really love to watch a man and his own kin get it on and I really love shooting my load all over the connection between their cocks and assholes or cunts.” “Have you ever seen a man fuck his daughter?” I asked. “Only once, a hell of a long time ago. Seeing your dad and your brother was the best I’ve had offered since then and now, hopefully, I’m going to get to see you get poked by your father and see you take that big hunk of manmeat up your butt till there ain’t nothing left outside but these fat nuts. And I really think you’re both liking the idea.” He jostled Dad’s balls and then squeezed then firmly. “Fuck! I like boning my son’s butt anytime,” Dad assured. “I’ll tell you one thing. This one won’t sound like he’s about to die when I get to shoving the meat home – not like his older brother.” “OK,” Ken said excitedly. Then, as though he was the director of this epic, he began giving directions. “I want you in the chair and I’m going to finish the haircut while Jer worships your dick and nuts.” Dad was in the chair and Ken turned the padding on the footrest up and I was on my knees between Dad’s spread legs licking from knee to crotch with very liberal attention to Dad’s cock and nuts. Ken began the play. “You’ve got one hell of a well-trained son, Bill,” he said, clipping Dad’s hair, “Got him trained to service you like a son should.” “He better,” Dad answered. “He knows if he doesn’t, he won’t get fucked for at least a week.” “I bet he hates getting cut off like that. How’d you get him trained so well?” “I had Art and Jim meet me out at the hot springs and I let them work him over all they wanted and then, when they finished, I worked on him. It really didn’t take much, though,” Dad lied. “After they had fucked him about four times each, he had so much fucking cum oozing out of his ass I knew he’d be wanting to service me next. Isn’t that right, son?” “Yes, sir, Daddy,” I said in my boy voice, stopping my oral worship long enough to answer. 113

HJ Anthology 7

113

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Oh, man,” Ken moaned. “Tell me about it. Did he put up much of a fight when Art shoved the meat into him?” “Oh, yeah,” Dad said, continuing to play the game. “It was like he knew that that hole belonged to me. It was like he knew nobody else was supposed to be in there without my permission. He also knew that he wasn’t supposed to let out a peep and I’m real proud to say he not only took their dicks up his butt without a single moan, but he learned to take a dick all the way to the nuts in his hungry mouth, too. He fought Jim when Art was pegging him but you know how strong Jim is. And they had brought along a couple of loaded rubbers to use as lube. Then when they finished fucking him, he asked me to please be his daddy and to fuck him.” “Jeezuz!” Ken moaned. “Enough! I can’t fucking take anymore. I got to see your dick up his ass.” I had been drooling saliva all over Dad’s dick from the beginning and he was sloppy wet. When Ken came out from behind the barber’s chair, he was desperately trying to choke off a climax with his hand wrapped around his mighty cock. Still, there was a flood of precum drooling out of the slit. “Get up over your dad’s dick, son,” Ken ordered. He milked his cock for every possible drop of precum he could gather. “Now, spread those cheeks and let me lube up your hole for your daddy’s dick.” I spread my legs and made my ass available for him and the next thing I felt was the man’s thick fingers spreading the slick precum over the puckered opening and then sliding into my bowels until the area was slick and wet. “OK, now, turn around and let me see every fucking inch of your dad’s big hunk of cock disappear up inside your boypussy.” Ken let the back of the chair down a bit so Dad could recline some. He directed me to put my legs over the arms of the barber chair and he held Dad’s cock up as I lowered my ass. His face was inches away as he guided Dad’s slick cockhead to the lubricated pucker of my ass. He watched the head very slowly begin pushing the rectal ring apart. “That’s it, son,” he rambled. “Show old Ken you love your daddy. Yeah. Relax. Take it inside. Yeah. That’s the way.” The head of Dad’s cock slid into me and I gave a little jerk. This was a new sensation brought about by the angle of entry. I held still for a moment and then slowly began allowing inch after inch of Dad’s drooling cock to enter me. Ken pulled my balls up out of the way and watched, mesmerized as the sixth, seventh, and eighth inch of daddy dick stretched my cock-hungry ass open more and disappeared inside. I watched his eyes widen and heard him groan as he watched the final inch and a half stretch my hole out to the maximum and slide into me, leaving only the big gonads outside. “Oh, my God!” he groaned. “He really is your son, isn’t he? Fuck, boy! I didn’t think you could do it. That’s so fucking beautiful! Fuck yourself, boy. Fuck yourself with your dad’s cock. I want to see you hump your old man’s rod.” I slowly began lifting myself off Dad’s cock a bit and then lowering to once again take every inch. At first, it was only a couple of inches, but soon, 114

HJ Anthology 7

114

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


more and more of Dad’s thick cock was running in and out of my bowels as I raised and lowered myself. “No!” Dad suddenly protested. “I’ve got to fuck him right. Get off, son. Let’s do this thing right.” I lifted off Dad, pausing only a moment before the head of his throbbing, drooling cock slid out of my butt. I stood up and Dad got out of the barber chair, his cock drooling more precum than I had ever seen, the head of his cock a much deeper color than I could remember it ever being, even the size of his cock was bigger than I remembered it looking before. I got in the chair and Ken laid it almost all the way back. Dad pulled me toward him and pulled my legs up and over his broad shoulders, allowing himself a straight shot into my ass. “Guide it in,” Ken said from above me. I reached for Dad’s cock and felt the monster was even hotter and harder than I could remember it being in a very long time, if ever. The scene was a definite turn on for my sire. Now he was ready for some good, old-fashioned, straight in and out fucking. His cock was so hard it was a little difficult to get the head positioned at the mouth of my ass but I did. Involuntarily, I let out a wild moan of excitement as I felt him thrust forward and the entire length of his cock slid into me to the nuts. I heard him moan and I heard the big barber groan close above me. I glanced up to see his face very close to mine, his gaze going along my body to my throbbing cock rubbing against Dad’s muscular, hairy, sweaty belly. The precum was flowing freely out of the head of my cock. Ken reached for my dick and milked it for the thick flow, gathering it in his hand. He brought it to my mouth and I licked the slightly salty-sweetness off his fingers, his slimy fingers going all the way into my mouth. Ken reached forward and took my legs off Dad’s shoulders and pulled them back so that he could see Dad’s prod as it slowly fucked in and out of me. “Oh, my God!” he moaned. “Look at that! Man’s got all his huge dick up his boy’s butt and is breeding him. Oh, man! What a beautiful fucking sight! Man!” Then, he straddled my head and lowered his huge, nut-filled scrotum toward my mouth. “Here, son,” he said. “Suck the sweat off those big balls.” Dad was now into a good, moderate fuck rhythm that was long, stroking his cock deeper in and out of me than I could remember. I was holding onto Dad’s thick wrists with both hands, something I usually did when he was fucking me in this position. It seemed I could feel every ridge of the veins of his cock sliding in and out of me, pushing the flesh of my ass apart and teasing it again and again, the head drilling farther into me than I could remember anything going. I could feel my own cock throbbing and jerking and it seemed I could feel every drop of precum that oozed out of my cockhead. I looked up and saw Ken’s hirsute body coming closer to me. His huge gonads were still hanging free and the pucker of his asshole could barely be seen in the depths of his hairy asscrack. His ball-filled scrotum was wet and was literally dripping with sweat. He smelled like a locker room. I don’t think I have met a man since who sweated so heavily during sex as this man 115

HJ Anthology 7

115

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


did. A large drop gathered on his huge left testicle. I opened my mouth wide and stuck out my tongue, letting the tip gather the salty fluid in and fill my mouth with the hot flavor. I wrapped my fingers around the base of his scrotum and pulled down, bringing the big gonads to my open mouth and began hungrily sucking at the wet, hairy flesh. “Son-of-a-fuckin-bitch,” he gasped. “Yeah, son. That’s it. Suck those big nuts! Yeah! Oh, yeah! Ooh, man. I love it. Yeah! Your son’s a fucking pro, Bill. You know that? He really knows how to suck a man’s nuts and make him like it. Yeah. Yeah! Bite ’em. Pull ’em. Harder! Yeah. Oh, man, he’s good. He’s going to get me off too soon if he keeps it up. Too fucking soon.” It was impossible for me to get both his huge gonads in my mouth at once. It was a major feat to get them inside one at a time but I did, closing my mouth over the cavity-filling orb and working my tongue over the hairy surface as best I could. I mainly held the two giant nuts low in their thick skinned home and mouthed them, sucking at the sweat and flesh and nibbling at the mass. “Oh, man, Bill,” Ken said. “It sure looks like you’re having fun in there. How does it feel, man? Hot? Tight? Does it feel like his ass is sucking your big dick? Like it’s going to suck your dick all the way off? Like maybe he wants to be pregnant?” “Yeah,” Dad grunted, fuck-thrusting his cock in and out of me with long, hard strokes. Every once in a while, he would pull his entire cock out of my ass and then shove it back in. “Look at him take it,” Ken muttered. “Tell me about it, Bill. Tell us what you’re feeling in there.” “Hot!” Dad grunted. “Hot and tight. It’s like … like some kind of machine sucking my dick … wanting my load. My hot, fucking, big load. Like his mom when she wanted to get pregnant … sucking the cum right out of my big nuts! Ooh, yeah! Good! So fucking good! Take it, son. Take my cock. You wanted it and you’re getting it. Take it. Take it all. Make me cum, boy. Take it. Yeah!” I felt Ken move my legs back farther, capturing my ankles under his arms. I felt his fingers take one of my sex-excited, peaked nipples and squeeze and twist it. I jerked with the new sensation. The bolt of excitement raced through my body to my nuts and I grunted as a jet of precum shot out of my slime-covered cockhead. I couldn’t see if he was doing the same thing to Dad but I heard the loud “Son-of-a-bitch!” in Dad’s familiar voice and it felt as though his cock was sent a couple more inches into me. Whatever had happened, tripped my trigger. About all the warning I could give was a muffled, intense groan. I tightened my grip on Ken’s hairy nuts and felt my body contract. The next thing I felt was what felt like long pieces of hemp rope being jerked out of my cock as my load shot out with a force and a volume I had not experienced before. I felt his fingers on my nipples and everything seemed so much more intense as my balls knotted and pulled up into my body and gush after gush of cum shot out. The first three gushes slapped against his massive cock and balls and belly and legs and my face and neck and chest and belly. After that, the 116

HJ Anthology 7

116

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


force lessened as well as the volume but I was still covered with the thick fluid from chin to crotch. “Take it!” Ken suddenly gasped. He suddenly stood up over me and pointed the head of his massive cock toward my mouth, lowering himself until the plum-sized meatus slid into my mouth. I was vaguely aware of his moaning and groaning above me and of the jerks and spasms his cock was going through. I watched as the massive meat throbbed and jerked and felt the giant cockhead in my mouth swell even more. Suddenly, my mouth was full beyond capacity as his load blasted into me and I tried desperately to swallow. The head of his cock slipped out of my mouth and the jets of thick cum shot the length of my body, joining mine in thick pools and puddles. A couple even landed on Dad’s chest and hung in the thick hairs like liquid pearls. “Ah … fuck!” Dad grunted. He slammed into me a couple more times, leaving his cock buried to the hilt the last time, threw his head back and let out with a deep-chested moan that was a mixture of triumph, exhaustion, and satisfaction. At the same time, I felt his horsecock throbbing inside my ass and knew he was pumping his usual abundance of baby batter deep inside me. As was usual, he gave three violent thrust-spasms at the end and then lay down full on top of me, not caring that I was coated with the thick loads from my own nuts and Ken’s massive cummakers. I even felt his tongue go out to lick the cum drops within reach. We both licked Ken’s massive, but much softened cock, tasting the combined juices. “You sweat almost as much as I do, Bill,” Ken said as he lifted himself off us. He went around behind Dad and I felt him jerk. “Just chill out,” Ken assured. “I’m just going to suck the sweat off these big daddy nuts. And then, when you pull your big schwantz out of your son’s boypussy, I’m going to suck it clean.” Dad didn’t object and jerked about a bit as the big barber sucked and licked his relaxed nuts. He spread Dad’s legs apart as far as possible. I felt the man’s mouth and tongue on the stretched pucker of my ass and knew he was licking at the connection between cock and ass. Both of us moaned with pleasure. As Dad’s cock finally drained the last of his load into me and began to soften, Ken was true to his word and licked and sucked the thick phallus until every drop was cleaned off Dad’s cock. He even took the big head deep into his mouth and throat. Once that job was complete, the man began tonguing my tortured hole with his tongue, digging in to scoop out every possible drop of Dad’s cum he could find, stopping only when he could find no more. When Ken stood up, his cock was as hard as it had been before his climax. He told me to lie on the chair. He lay on top of me with his cock trapped between our bodies. I saw the spikes through his nipples and explored them with a deep curiosity and received a deep throated groan from the man and the quivering of his body on top of me. Suddenly, I heard the familiar sound of hand meeting ass in a slap and I felt the hairy barber jerk on top of me. Again and again, Daddy slapped the man’s ass and again and again he jerked and moaned. Finally, Dad was spanking him hard and fast. Ken’s 117

HJ Anthology 7

117

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


muscular body arched, he let out a wild moan of ecstasy, and without being handled, his cock erupted in another climax that sent a torrent of the thick cream from my chin to my nuts. Every slap of Dad’s hand on the man’s ass brought about another tensing of the body and another eruption of cum until nothing more came out and his cock began to soften. Then, with deliberate slowness, the man sucked up every drop of cum he could find on my body, whimpering softly. Ken finished our haircuts in the raw and let Dad and I shower before we left. His ass was an angry red and the imprint of Dad’s hand was very visible on both cheeks. His body was dripping with sweat and cum and he was exhausted. “You think that will hold you for a while, Ken?” Dad asked as we were about to leave. “Oh, yes, sir, Mister Bill,” the big man acknowledged. “Uh … sir?” “What?” “Could I please have your son alone sometime in the future?” “Just what do you have in mind?” “I just want to worship him, sir,” “That’s up to him,” Dad answered. Dad and I had several sessions with Ken. And I had many solo sessions with the man. He loved to be dominated. We tried just regular sex twice, once with straight sucking and once with him fucking me. The sucking went fairly well as far as his sucking me but it was impossible for me to get much more than just the oversized head of his cock into my mouth. The best part, I found was when I would tie his hands behind his back, get the head of his cock in my mouth and play with his pierced nipples. It never took very long before he was feeding me a very large load of hot, thick cream from his giant balls. The one time I got him to fuck me was not the most pleasant in my life. It is strange that for someone who liked to get cornholed as much as I did at that time, getting his monster cock up my butt was almost impossible and then, the man had all the fucking technique of a machine. He confessed that fucking just was not one of his most favorite things. The best times with Ken were when I would sit naked in his barber chair and tell him stories of Dad and me and our exploits. He also enjoyed it when I would tell him stories of other guys we both knew. I told him tales of Art fucking his daughter’s cunt while Jim fucked her ass or how the two men would take turns with Art’s son, feeding the boy gallons of mancum. Sometimes, he would sit across from me and not touch his cock as he watched me jerk off and tell him my tales. When I shot my load, he would be there to catch it and feed it back to me, and as soon as I had consumed the last drop of my own cum, he would climb up onto the chair, shove the head of his cock into my mouth and erupt, pulling the head out after the first gush to spray the remainder of his load over my chest and crotch. He would then carefully lick up every drop of his own cum, taking special care to suck my cock to a second climax. There were times when he would sit facing me with his legs over the arms of the chair and slowly play with me as I played with those pierced nipples of his and would shoot off several times onto me, telling 118

HJ Anthology 7

118

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


me to twist and turn his tits and to pull on them. And there were the few times that he lay on the day bed in the back and sucked my asshole (he was the one that showed me what rimming was all about) and cock and balls as I sucked him, trying desperately to take more than just the head of his cock, trying to get both of his massive nuts in my mouth. Nonetheless, without fail, the man always gave me a good load of cum to swallow or to lick up off his body. The session always ended with a deep, tongue-probing kiss – the man did teach me that much – and then he would bathe me in the shower, towel me dry, kiss my nuts, my dick, and my asshole, dress me and send me out the door with the invitation to return again soon. Ken’s barber shop was the scene of some pretty wild parties, too. I can recall one where there were twelve guys going at it all at the same time. It was also the place for a graduation party for me that I will tell you about in the future.

Chapter 10

I think I told you that one of my favorite fantasies when I was growing up was for Dad to arrange with some of his friends for a little gang bang with me being the bangee. Of course, I never had any idea that he would actually do it. I didn’t find out until a couple years later that he had found my fantasy written down in one of my story books I called a diary. It had taken him an entire year to make the arrangements. Most of the men I had noted in one of my diaries that I would like to make it with were mainly straight, but Dad knew the ones that weren’t so paranoid about it. Still, you just don’t walk up to some guy, even if you have known them most of your life, and even if you have fucked and sucked them, and say, “Hey, my son has the hots for you and I’d like to arrange a little graduation gang bang for him. You wanna come?” Consider that this was the early sixties and the sexual revolution hadn’t taken place yet. It was during high school that I also found out that Dad was playing around with other men. I have to admit that I was jealous as hell, but then I was getting all the daddy dick I could handle so I was not complaining. I had found out who two of the men he was playing around with were and they were definitely on my list of men I wanted to have sex with. There were also a couple more that seemed to be coming on to me with various little hints and signs. First of all was Art, who owned the service station where we bought our gas and got the car and truck serviced. He seemed to be grabbing his crotch every time I saw him and it seemed to me that he got a hardon every time he would come over to service the car. I definitely wanted to find out if that bulge was real. He was taller than Dad and bald as a baby’s butt, but from the neck down into the collar of his mostly unbuttoned shirt, the man was a virtual gorilla and it wasn’t thin, wispy hair, either. It was thick, wiry fur and every time I got near him I wanted to just grab handfuls of the stuff and tug and tug until he shot a load of cum. One time I went to the head to take a piss, and before I came out, I clearly heard Art say that he “wouldn’t mind fucking that kid half senseless.” I about shot my load at hearing that 119

HJ Anthology 7

119

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


and came out with a fairly advanced hardon which he did not miss. He just grinned like the cat that ate the canary. Then, there was Jim. He worked for Art at the station. He wasn’t as big as Art or nearly as hairy but he had a pair of the most fantastic arms I had ever seen on a man. If I was into fisting, I would have let that fucker use those arms all the way up to the shoulders on my butt. I would have to say that they were damned close to being an absolutely perfect pair of arms. They were, in a word, huge and the veins on them stood up high off the surface. You could just look at them and see the strength they held. And they were hairy as they could be with thick, black hair all over them. But anyway, he always seemed ready and willing to be very friendly with me. He didn’t make obvious hints like Art but I could feel his eyes on me every time he would service the car, as if he were raping me. Needless to say, I did not protest. The other guy that I was “approached” by on several occasions was Ken, the barber I used. I guess I was attracted to him because he was, like all the men I was interested in, hairy as a gorilla, and add to that the fact that he was very heavily tattooed. I was fascinated by the tattoos on his arms and wanted to know if he had any on other parts of his body. He always wore these semi-transparent smocks and you could see the heavy furring on his chest, where it wasn’t covered by his undershirt. He seemed to have this thing of rubbing his crotch against my elbow as he went about cutting my hair and on more than one occasion, he did get a hardon but those were the times that I was the last one. He knew that I was looking at his crotch (with that very obvious and very large bulge) when I was paying him, so he kept it turned so I could see it. It was Ken that actually set me up for the “party”. Dad had been playing around with him for a while (one of the ones I was sure of) and he was more than willing to help him. “Come in Friday night before graduation and I’ll give you the full treatment,” Ken said the time I went to him just before graduation. “On the house. We’ll cut it and shampoo and style it. The whole nine yards. We’ll do it after hours so we can take our time.” “Thanks, Mr. C.,” I said, my eyes bouncing back and forth from his smiling face to his raging and very visible boner. “How come?” “Well, you’ve been one of my best customers these past few years and I’d like to see you go out of there lookin’ like a million instead of just a couple thousand.” When Dad and I walked in the barber shop that Friday night, I was a little surprised at the collection of men who came in to “get clipped”. Dad and I had gotten there at 6:30 p.m. (Ken was open from 11 a.m. to 7:30 p.m. on Fridays for the convenience of those needing a quick clip before going out for the evening – an experiment that lasted only a couple of weeks.) I had told him that I was getting the full treatment so we had eaten before we left. He said OK and hopped into the chair as soon as the one customer was finished and gone. In a few minutes, as I watched Ken rubbing his crotch against Dad’s well positioned elbow, Art walked in and sat down. The three men began talking like friends about fishing and hunting and work and sex (I liked that part best, especially the jokes). A few minutes later, two big brothers who 120

HJ Anthology 7

120

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


were also ranchers came in and took seats in line. And as Dad was leaving, a big cop whose actual name was Bill Raper joined the group. I was a little amazed. How many times does a group of men that you have lusted after for years all of a sudden arrive at the same place at nearly the same time? I was sitting across from the barber chair and I could see as every one of them openly played with himself under the barber’s cloth. And each was giving Ken’s crotch a good rub. It was about all I could do to keep from going absolutely crazy as I watched every man jack himself, get a roaring hardon by playing with himself right in front of me, and then get up as though nothing was wrong. They paid for their haircuts and left, their pants very obscenely tented by throbbing cocks. When Bill finally was the only one left before me, Ken closed the blinds and turned the sign over to indicate that he was closed. “You wanna take anything off?” Ken asked Bill. “Only if you take it off, too,” Bill said matter-of-factly. That raised my eyebrows some, but then how was I to know what was going on? Then, to me, “I happen to like to get sheared in the buff so he can clip some of my fur. I’m usually the only one here for this, and I don’t wanna be naked and everybody else have their clothes on so you can strip down, too, if you want.” Just ask me if I was shocked. And then ask me how fast I was out of my clothes. I figured that the alternative was to leave and I wasn’t about to miss seeing what this monster-man looked like without anything on. And besides, I was also going to get the opportunity to see if Ken’s art gallery was anywhere besides his arms. I stood up and started stripping down and I didn’t take my eyes off either of them as they stripped down, too, more slowly than I did. I was totally naked before they were without their shoes and shirts. I was also sporting one hell of a hardon and neither man missed it. Ken was every bit as fantastic as I thought he would be. For a barber, he was very well built and was heavily haired. And he did have tattoos on places other than his arms – like an eagle in full wing spread across his chest, along with many others. It didn’t surprise me but did amaze me that even his larger than average cock was tattooed (as well as being hard). Bill, on the other hand, was very slow and very deliberate about stripping down. His shoes and socks came off first, followed by his shirt, undershirt, and pants, leaving him in a jockstrap that was very well worn and packed to the extreme. He hung up every item of clothing or folded it. He sat in the chair and Ken laid it back. It was a sight to see because this man was built better than any man I had ever seen in the flesh and he was lying there, offering his cock and balls to my eyes. Even though he had on this jock, it was so worn and so stretched that every vein on the thick shaft of his rather hefty cock was visible. I noticed that Ken’s cock was anything but soft as he started working on the big man’s body. He knew what Bill wanted and how to go about the job, starting from the shoulders and moving down along the great expanse of the man’s massive chest and down over his abdomen. I watched in fascination as Bill’s cock grew into a monster that befitted the rest of him as Ken worked downward. When he had finished with Bill’s chest and belly, I was about 121

HJ Anthology 7

121

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


to go crazy. It didn’t help any when Bill raised his ass out of the chair and Ken stripped the worn jock off the man and tossed it to me, releasing an incredibly huge cock to swing up and slap against his hard muscled belly. I then watched in amazement as he bent over, pulled the huge cock up and swallowed it to the short hairs, quickly working it over until it was dripping with spit. Then he pulled off it. “I bet you’d like to have this little hunk of meat up your butt, wouldn’t you?” Bill said to Ken, grabbing his cock at the base and waving it at the man. “Not tonight,” Ken said. “My hemorrhoids are actin’ up. I bet Jerry could take care of it for you, though.” Needless to say, I wasn’t about to turn down a chance like this. It didn’t make the least bit of difference to me what these men knew or thought they knew. All that I knew was that I wanted cock and here it was and I was going for it. In about the time it takes to tell it, I was up on that barber’s chair, squatting down over that mammoth hunk of mancock and feeling the huge, spit and precum slicked head pressing at my puckered hole. Ken grabbed some kind of lubricant and rubbed it all over my asshole and Bill’s monster cock. I was used to getting cocks up my ass. I mean, between my dad and a few other men that I had met on my own, it was nothing new for me. I really loved cock and I had learned to handle them with all the love and adoration they deserve. The only place for Bill’s cock was up my ass and that was where it was going or I was going to die trying to get it there. I relaxed and pushed down as Bill pushed down with his hands and shoved up with his ass. Together, we were able to get the giant cockhead past the stretched sphincter of my ass. Then he relaxed and let me get used to it before he would send more of it into my bowels. He didn’t know just how anxious I was to feel every inch of his monster inside me and so, willing the pain away, I slowly absorbed the monster until my ass settled onto his groin and I got a hard intake of breath from him and a hard upward thrust. I began rocking slowly back and forth, fucking myself with Bill’s huge cock. I was totally engrossed in what we were doing. Nothing else mattered. Nothing else existed. There had never been anything like the wild sensation of his clipped, wiry body hairs teasing my balls and cock while, at the same time, I was being explored in places that I never knew existed by a cock the size of which I had only imagined existed. And with my hands I was feeling the hard muscles of a body that would, for years, be my ideal of what a perfect body should be. Both of us were moaning and groaning. I had my eyes closed and was in an ecstasy as he teased my peaked nipples with his work-roughened fingers and he fucked my ass with his giant cock. “I think he likes it,” Ken said. “Why don’t we get him in the back room on the bed and really work him over?” It took a little doing but Bill got out of the barber chair and with me still impaled on his cock all the way to the balls, carried me to the back room and to the bed. He laid me down on my back and pulled my ankles over his thick, hairy shoulders. He worked me into the position he wanted and then began fucking me hard and deep, but at the same time, gently. 122

HJ Anthology 7

122

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Here you go, Jerry,” a voice above me said. I looked up and saw one of the big men I had lusted after for so long straddling my head, offering me a very large cock to suck. I opened my mouth and lunged forward enough to take the drooling head of Art’s cock and began sucking hungrily. I felt my hands being taken from Bill’s massive body and then felt them fill with hot, hard hunks of male cock. I managed to glance to both sides and saw that I was playing with the cocks of the two rancher brothers (Ray and Fred) who had been in earlier. I also saw Ken, Jim, and Dad all nearby and ready to take someone’s place. “You were right,” someone said. “He is good and he is cock-crazy.” “That’s what I said,” Dad’s familiar voice said. “I want him fucked like he ain’t never been fucked before or will be again.” That is what I got, too. Bill reamed my ass out for a long time with his huge cock, using a somewhat slow fuck rhythm that pulled almost every inch of his monster cock out of my guts only to send it all back into the depths and hitting places that Dad had never hit with his big cock. At the same time, Art was sliding his cock in and out of my mouth and was feeding me an almost constant river of thick, hot precum. A couple of times, he even fucked into me and sent the head of his cock deep into my throat, stopping only when his body pressed against my mouth. At the same time, I was feeling the big cocks in my hands throbbing and jerking. Art was the first one to unload and I wasn’t the least bit disappointed when he shoved his cock all the way down my throat and pumped his load directly into my stomach. Slowly, he pulled out until the head was in my mouth and fed me part of the load. It was hot and thick and a little salty but definitely delicious. He manually stripped the big cock for every drop of cum he could get out and then, after I had sucked the final drop up and swallowed it, he moved away from me. He was replaced by Ray, a big rancher with a very strong but rather average body, yet with a cock that just didn’t go soft. Bill started to fuck me faster and harder, getting ready to send his load of cum up my ass. He was grunting urgently and I could feel the sweat on his body as he rubbed my throbbing cock with his bristly haired massiveness. I let out a frantic gasp around the cock in my mouth and sent a thick load of cum all over Bill and myself as I unloaded. At the same time, I felt Bill’s rhythm break down and heard him roar like a bull and then felt his huge cock throbbing and jerking inside my tight stretched ass as he filled me with cum. “I can’t hold it,” Fred said from beside me. He moved up next to me, grabbed his cock, gave it a couple of strokes and sprayed me from chin downward with a load of cum that would have been more fitting if it came from a stallion. “Me, either,” Ray agreed. He let out a long, hard hiss of air and then, holding just the head of his cock in my mouth, filled my mouth with a load that was just as big as his brother’s, and that, my friends, is saying something. Like I said, Ray was no physical giant and wasn’t all that hairy and neither was his brother. The distinguishing feature these men possessed was that 123

HJ Anthology 7

123

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


they could stay hard for hours and they had the biggest balls of any men around. Let me just say that the loads they shot befitted the size of those huge gonads. As I urgently tried to swallow all of Ray’s huge load of cum, I felt Bill slowly pull his huge but softening cock from deep inside my ass, leaving me feeling very empty. The big, flared head of his cock slid free with a little extra tug and it was followed by a thick flow of his cum. I know I let out a disappointed groan at losing the feeling of a big dick reaming me out. I shouldn’t have worried, though. I felt another cockhead probing at my cummy ass and then felt it sliding home. I managed to get a quick look as Ken sent his tattooed snake up my ass not nearly as far as Bill, but his seemed so much fatter than the cop’s. I felt his body press against mine and then he began fucking me hard and fast. I reached back and grabbed his ass and held him tight against me. “Slow it down,” I said. “I wanna be fucked, not beaten to death.” He took my request to heart and began fucking at a reasonable tempo, but still it was evident he was very close and wanted to get his rocks off. At the same time, Jim straddled my head. I eagerly accepted his cock into my mouth and I was amazed. Jim’s cock was probably the shortest one of the group but it was by far the fattest. And, if being fat wasn’t enough, it had this wild shape – from the fairly big head, his cock bulged out until it was probably half again as thick (or broad, since it was somewhat flat on top) and then tapered to a thick stalk at the base. I guess you could almost describe it as a very elongated pear shape. I knew that if he fucked me with that blockbuster, we might get hung up like two dogs. Of course that was OK with me, too. I didn’t have to wait too long for the changing of the guard, so to speak. Ken got up a full head of steam and was grunting and groaning like crazy before he suddenly froze and his dick started pumping his load of cum into me, mixing it with Bill’s with full, short squirts. He pulled out of me and Jim pulled out of my mouth and moved between my legs. I felt him probing my cock-stretched mancunt and then felt his cock sliding forward, stretching my ass wider than it had ever been stretched and pulling a gasp of surprise from me. His cock also had a slight upward curve to it and every time he thrust it forward, it massaged my already tormented prostate, causing me to jerk and jump. He held me tight to him, smearing my cum all over us, along with Fred’s as he pumped my ass slowly, finding and using the angle so that he rubbed my gland every time. It wasn’t long before I was humping up against his body, grabbing at those magnificent arms and plastering the front of him with my second load of hot, slick cum. For some odd reason, that seemed to set him off and he thrust a couple of times, harder, and I could feel his cock twitching violently inside me as he slowed down his thrust and sent another load of cum into me. When Jim pulled out of me, Dad walked up and shoved his familiar cock into me, sliding home on a thick tubing of cum. He fucked me hard and fast and it only took a short time before he was adding another load to the thick seepage already oozing from my ass. 124

HJ Anthology 7

124

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


That was the way the night began and ended. By the time they finally got me on my feet and into the shower, I had had eleven loads of cum shot up my ass, nine down my throat, and several all over me. Bill had sent three loads of cum up my butt and Jim and Art had each done me twice. Needless to say, by the time it was over, these men didn’t know if they would be getting another hardon for a month. I had doubts about myself, as well. After that night, I was able to get the men into bed on a one-on-one (an occasional two-on-one, also) bout, but it was nothing like the orgy Dad had arranged for my graduation present. The thing is that all these men were married and had kids of their own, but it didn’t seem to bother them in the least that they were fucking me, or even that Dad was fucking me. Actually, this all never happened. I did have every one of the men that I have mentioned here, but there was no orgy. The only ones that did get together with both Dad and me were Bill and Art when the four of us went on a hunting trip together. That was as close as I ever came to actually having my fantasy of getting gang banged come true, and that weekend was worth ever moment of it. It was no fantasy. It was real from the first minute to the last. Of the guys in this story, though, what happened to them and with them is fact. I did get fucked in the barber’s chair by Bill and the barber. I did get to Art and Jim on a more than infrequent basis. There were even a couple of times when I sat in the back of the service station and serviced them both one after the other through several loads of cum. The ranchers were the ones that really got me started thinking about horses and dogs. Bill got a divorce from his wife a couple years later and got an apartment, and I spent many nights with his cock up my ass. If it hadn’t been that I found out he was into drugs, I might have fallen very heavily for him in an emotional way. It was bad enough that he was into drugs, and I was a little glad when he left town, unannounced one night, never to be seen or heard from again. Art and Jim would occasionally get a motel room and call me, and while I sucked Art’s big hummer from one climax to the next, Jim would make sure that my nuts were totally empty. Twice, I got Jim by himself and just made mad, passionate love to those magnificent arms of his. He thought it was a little weird but he didn’t deny me the opportunities. In fact, I think he really sort of liked it when I would hump his arms like a dog humping a leg and shoot all over them and then get down and suck it all off. As for Art, he really preferred fucking my face to fucking my butt. Ray and Fred were the hardest ones to get alone and so when I did, it was an event, and you can believe that I got royally coated with cum. They introduced me to horse and bull cocks as they let me attend breeding sessions. They made several hints about doing other things with the horses but I never found out anything. I did get my first taste of horse and bull cum, though, as they let me catch a bit of the final drops that oozed out of the stallion’s cock and taste it and let me dip an eyedropper into the sample they gathered from the bull to check its virility. They did not seem the least 125

HJ Anthology 7

125

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


surprised or shocked. And I was glad. They also let me handle the horse cock, but that was it. Ken continued to barber for a couple of more years and I liked to go in on Friday nights, when he was about to close, get naked, and let him cut my hair. He always got naked, too, and would fuck me with his tattooed cock (tattooed into a snake that was striking). He also would bend and suck my cock to an explosion of cum. I was very sad when he died of a heart attack just before I left for the navy. These guys kept my ass and my throat thoroughly filled with cock and cum. Add them to the men I met by chance and had only one or two experiences with. I still think that Dad had a lot to do with the sex I had with these guys but they weren’t about to say anything. After all, how often does a guy come up and say “Hey, I’d like you to fuck my son.”

Guido

You never know how you’ll find the daddy of your life. I found Guido sitting on a rock wearing boots and a pair of cutoffs. I started to walk past him and then I took another look. He wasn’t beautiful but he was butch. Hairy legs, a belly furred with gray hair, broad shoulders, and massive arms. We talked about the weather for the weekend. The promising sun, the lousy winter. Guido was getting sun to make up for our long winter. The grass around the rock was newly green. The guy stretched and looked up at me with his dusky eyes. He pulled down his shorts and kicked off his boots. His shorts slid down his burly legs. His furry, matted crotch gave a glimpse of an awakening dick, thick as a sausage with a curling skin revealing an extending, rosy pee hole. His dick bounced as he tugged at his cutoffs. When his cutoffs fell to the patch of grass he sat back on the rock and looked at me again. His dark eyes gave no message but his thick lips twisted in an acknowledging smile. I smiled back and fingered the skin that curled around his pee hole. His dick thumped in my hand. His sausage grew and shed its protective skin, stirring with tiny trembles as I stroked it. His balls, hanging loose in a sack of wiry, black hair, tightened as I kneaded his bulging hardon. I didn’t wait for an explicit invitation from the burly guy. If he didn’t like what I was doing, his burly fist would have knocked my block off before I set my mouth on his inviting pee hole. My tongue licked his wide pee hole free of constricting, musky-tasting skin. My lips sucked his briny slot. My mouth sucked in his bulging crown. “Ahh,” he said. His hairy belly trembled. His bull neck shuddered. I wanted to caress his powerful chest, his muscular forearms, his twitching thighs. My dick twitched in my shorts as I sucked his cock down to his straining root. “Ah-h-h,” he said, stroking my head. I kissed his balls and twirled my tongue under his heavy-laden balls. I freaked out mouthing the skin that held the juice he would spurt from his mammoth dick. My hand shook as I pulled open my shorts and seized my wild cock, squeezing and clutching it as I sucked the guy’s hot, brawny dick. My cock erupted in my pounding fist. My excited load shot over my shorts and down the guy’s legs. I held my mouth on his pulsing dick as I creamed his legs. 126

HJ Anthology 7

126

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Hey,” the guy said, taking my mouth off his stiff dick, “that’s a week’s load you shot. Maybe for a kid like you it don’t amount to more than a day’s. An hour’s maybe. When I was your age it didn’t take much to get me off. Takes longer now.” The guy grinned at me. Without warning, he grasped me under the arms, lifted me to his chest and lowered his head to kiss me. His full lips sucked in my tongue. My tongue swirled against his, and my wet dick thumped against his strong body. He pulled me close and kissed with a passion. We clung to each other, our mouths crushing and our dicks hammering. “Take off your shorts,” he ordered impulsively. I struggled out of my shorts. He threw them next to his and grabbed my hand. Yanking me onto the grassy path, he pulled me to his body and our mouths met again. The kisses we traded were serious. We kissed deep. His powerful arms threw me on my side, so his dick jutted at my mouth and my cock soared at his head. His lips nibbled up my cock, took me in his hot wet mouth, and plunged to the base of my cock. It was so smooth and swift I whistled my surprise. The butch guy’s lips on my stiff cock were sweet. I bobbed my head at his swaying dick, caught a sweet dick drool on my lips and savored it before taking his horny dick in my sucking mouth. He thrashed his dick in my thrusting mouth. I kept up with his anxious pace, gasping at his urgency. The guy clutched his mouth on my cock, giving it little nips of greedy delight. I was in heaven. His clutches got hotter. I felt his thighs tense. His ballsack retracted. Gobs of thick, spurting sap spewed down my gullet. I gulped to keep up with his frantic flow. His sucking mouth gripped my cock until it tugged a foamy wad of joyous spunk out of my thrusting crown. I shook with glowing delight. His spurts lessened and his dick quivered in my lips. We tongued our dicks, lapped them dry, and sank into the grass. Neither of us heard the three men who had come to look down on us from the rock. “Cocksuckers,” a voice boomed. Guido got to his haunches and when the men saw my lover rise to his legs they backed off in alarm. “Who’s a cocksucker?” my lover bellowed. He jumped up, waving his arms and went after them. “I’ll beat your fucking brains out,” he shouted, as they took off down the other side of the rock, from where they had come to spy on us. “Faggots,” he bellowed. My lover jumped down to the grass buck naked. “You OK?” he huffed, gripping my shoulders. “It was great,” I said, smiling in delight. “Could you use a beer?” he asked, releasing my arm as I got into my shorts. Guido lived in an old house behind his upholstery shop. He swigged his beer and glanced at me. “Them guys, I shouldn’t have called them faggots. They’re no better than me. I suck dick same as them. It wasn’t always like that for me.” He studied me to see if I was reliable before he took another swig of beer and continued. “We shouldn’t have had sex like that in public. It’s wrong. Some kid could have seen us instead of them faggots and got turned off sex, like I almost was.” Guido told me how a guy grabbed him when he was a kid and sucked his dick. “I wasn’t ready for that. I couldn’t handle it. I hated the guy, but I 127

HJ Anthology 7

127

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


kinda liked what he did. I was afraid a girl would find out I liked getting my dick sucked by a guy. I got married young, put that kinda sex behind me for a while. But I wanted a guy to blow me again. So I split from my wife. I got a lot of sneaky blow jobs but it took me years before I could get my mouth on a guy’s dick. You understand what I’m saying?” As I listened to my lover, my cock got hard in my shorts. He was so attractive I wanted to make love to him again. “You got a hardon?” he asked in a shy, endearing way. “Shit, you remind me of me. Hard all the time. You want me to blow you?” He stretched out a burly hand for my dick. “You saw. I haven’t sucked dick all that much. It maybe shows.” My lover knelt in front of my crotch. He wanted to prove something to me and himself. I let him take my dick in his mouth. His lips on my dick felt so great I thrust my hips and shoved my shaft in his mouth. It felt so good I wanted to get a crack at his drooling cock. We went head to dick on his bed and sucked each other tenderly. From tender we went to ardent. Our ardent mouths swallowed our spurting wads of come. My lover came first, and he was surprised. “You’re not goin’ to believe this, but this is the first time I ever came first, suckin’ dick like this. You got a good mouth, fella. You got a good mouth for a fella your age, but I ain’t gonna ask how that happened. All I know is I like it. And I like you, fella. Did you know I wanted you the minute I saw you? I was afraid you was goin’ to get away. That’s why I rushed you. It was good in that grass but it was better in my bed.” Guido and I became lovers. Within a week we set up housekeeping. My lover met my folks, who only knew the guy was teaching me upholstery. With an upholstery tack in his lips, he’d pause long enough to tell me he wished he had my dick in his mouth. Sweating in the shop, we’d roll into bed after work. I wanted to make love to his big sweaty body. I nibbled his musty-smelling foreskin, kissed his pee hole, and devoured his manly dick. “I don’t see what you see in my beat up, old dick,” he’d say in a sweet, gruff-sounding voice. “Keep doin’ it. I love it.” I lapped the sweat from his armpits, sucked his funky toes, and ran the tip of my tongue under his hairy balls until my whole tongue reached his moist, sweet-sour smelling asshole. I licked his hole while he held his hairy shins in the air so I could get my mouth planted firm on his pucker. His pucker fluttered in anticipation as I dilated it with keen little jabs. My lover yanked me around so he could get his mouth on my ass. Guido had no experience with ass sucking. He was an avid learner. We held each other tight, sniffed our butts, and ate ass with our yearning, hot wet tongues. We liked each other’s cum in our mouths after that. We sucked dick and moaned our satisfaction. We pleased each other in everything we did. We showered, soaped, sucked, and satisfied ourselves. In bed was best, like Guido said. After we tried all sorts of weird things we’d fall asleep, my lover’s belly thatch keeping my dick warm and hard. If I wiggled in the night, Guido felt my dick. If I squirmed in my sleep, he rubbed my hardon with his big coarse hand. I loved it when he tickled my belly button, my nipples, and my chin with his day’s growth of 128

HJ Anthology 7

128

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


beard, soothing and caressing my body with his exciting touches. Then he would feather my cock with his bristly cheek. I begged him to do this and he’d say, “Fella, I’m a good twenty years older than you. Old enough to be your dad. Just remember your daddy can’t cum as often as you. You’re still in your hot years. Don’t expect the old man to keep pace with you.” Guido blew me whenever I wanted it. I wanted his mouth on me often. I blew my sexy lover whenever he needed it. He needed my lips a lot, too. His mouth, dick and pucker needed me. Life is sweet with Guido. I found my loving, big, Italian daddy at last, and I’m never going to let him go.

Dad’s Swimming Trunks by Hank

When I was growing up, both my parents worked. This meant that every afternoon I could do as I pleased as long as I followed their rules, the first of which was that I was never to go swimming without supervision. Of course, nearly every afternoon I would get home from school and head straight out to the pool, always making sure that my towel and suit were dry before either of my parents came home. Then one day I discovered another reason to enjoy swimming. I can still remember the secret thrill of easing myself out of my trunks and paddling across the pool, my stiff, little dick pointing the way. An even bigger thrill was diving with my trunks loosened as much as possible so that once I hit the water, invisible fingers pulled them down my legs. The rush of water caressing my body is a sensation I had never felt before. It was only a matter of time before the thought struck: if I had a bigger pair of trunks they could come off all that more easily. I raced up to my parents’ room, and found an old pair of my dad’s trunks in the bottom of one of his dresser drawers. Shucking off my wet suit, I stepped into my father’s and saw that they would be perfect: with the drawstring left loose the trunks slid quickly down my legs. I headed back out to the pool to try them out. Standing on the diving board, I kept thinking of how these were my father’s, that his dick had been cupped and supported by the thin inner lining that now brushed across the head of mine. I had only seen my father naked once. We were out camping and to conserve water my father had showered with me. The sight of his pendulous thing made me tingle inside and grow hot in the cheeks. I remember it had been level with my face, his large round balls hanging loosely in their sack, his bush of red hair bright against his pale skin. I also recalled the sight of his rock hard, white butt as he had turned in the shower spray. The thought of my father’s butt came back to me now as I imagined him diving from the board, his trunks loosening and sliding down his legs beneath the water, his pale, firm cheeks flexing as he kicked. I closed my eyes and dove. By the time I reached the shallow end, my dick had stiffened to the point of convulsions as a ribbon of white liquid threaded out of the head, leaving my knees weak and my chest heaving. I had no idea what had just occurred, only that even if it meant I were dying I wanted it to happen again and again. 129

HJ Anthology 7

129

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


It was getting late, and if I wanted to dry both my own and my Dad’s swim suits before they got home, I had better hurry. I wrapped myself in a towel and trotted into the house, down into the garage and threw everything into the dryer. Instead of getting dressed, I then stood there waiting, the memory of the body sensations of my first orgasm making my dick grow stiff. I glanced at the dryer. I had to get those things dry and quick. If my father ever found out I had used his swimming trunks without asking, he’d have a fit. Only last week we had had a serious talk about my touching his things without asking for permission. The talk was a result of my opening his footlocker which he kept hidden beneath a stack of magazines out in the garage. I had seen the locked box for years but had only recently been overcome with curiosity. Taking down the huge ring of keys that hung in the kitchen, I had tried every one of them until at last the padlock sprang open and I was able to look inside. The footlocker was filled with magazines, special, secret magazines my father kept locked up from my own and my mother’s view. I had been flipping through them when he had come home early and found me transfixed with one particular picture of a woman with too much makeup, a dark, Mexican man standing over her with his hand wrapped around his impossibly big dick. The head was what had fascinated me more than anything, the tip covered with skin not like my own or my father’s. That and the look in the man’s eyes, a hard steely stare as he looked down at the woman holding her breasts, her legs spread wide on either side of his own. My father was furious and whipped my butt good, making me understand that under no conditions was I ever to go into his things again without permission. That included, I was sure, his bottom dresser drawer and his swim trunks. The image of the Mexican man hovered in my mind, the head of his vast erection peeping out of its sheath of extra skin, the piss slit open to show a thin stream of clear liquid. I thought about the look in his eyes and pretended that he was standing over me, my legs spread open on either side of his. My hand crept to my straining dick and began to move slightly back and forth, up and down its tingling shaft. That’s when I heard my father’s truck pull into the driveway and the sound of keys in the front door. I froze. I could hear him in the kitchen and then calling my name. I held my breath, hoping that dad would go upstairs so I could retrieve his trunks from the dryer and sneak them back upstairs later that evening when he’d be in front of the TV drinking his beer. But then I heard the sound of his heavy work boots coming towards the garage and suddenly the door was open and there he stood, his work uniform stained from a long day’s work, his eyes moving from me to the dryer and then back again. “What the hell?” he whispered and stepped forward, closing the door behind him. “What the hell are you doing in here?” he asked me, taking in my stiff dick and the guilty look in my eyes. He stooped down beside me as he opened the dryer and reached inside, brought out the nearly dry trunks. He looked at the material in his hand and then back to me, his eyes questioning. “This what you do while we’re off at work? You go into my drawers and put on my things?” He threw the trunks angrily back into the dryer and slammed 130

HJ Anthology 7

130

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


the door. “That what you do while I’m at work? Prance around here in my things and jerk off over them?” He stood upright, towering over me, his hands at his hips as he waited for an answer. “What kind of sick shit you gettin’ into, boy?” I couldn’t move. I had no excuse. He’d caught me but he’d misunderstood. Sort of. I started to speak but it came out as a few stuttered syllables before I felt my eyes heat and threaten to cry. He stood looking down at me, his face disgusted. And all I could do was stare forward silently. In direct line of my sight was my father’s crotch, the creases of his work pants sunbursting from his lap. The crotch seemed full, heavy. Involuntarily I pictured what was captured behind the material and felt myself growing even harder. I tried looking away but I couldn’t help myself. As he stood there before me I could see something shift. “Answer me, Danny. That what you do when you’re alone? Is it?” His voice had dropped a register, growing husky and confidential. “You like dressing up in Daddy’s things?” He shifted his hands to his pockets and I could see his fingers move inside. “You like Daddy’s things, baby? Make you hard? That what you like?” He stepped back to the door and locked it from the inside the garage. I watched as my father moved towards me, his heavy work boots scuffling across the cold concrete. “You borrow Daddy’s underwear too, I bet. Don’t you? You go into the hamper and get out Dad’s soiled briefs and put them on? Maybe sniff ’em? Bet that gets that little worm of yours standing up straight and stiff, huh, boy? That right, Danny?” I could only shake my head and mutter, the tears threatening to come at any moment. “Maybe you’d like to sniff Daddy’s underwear right now. That it, boy? Want to take a whiff when they’re still warm, don’t you?” Unbelievingly, I watched as my father’s work-roughened fingers moved to his fly. I glanced up to see his eyes firm on mine. His fingers slowly dragged the tab down on his zipper and the gray work pants gaped open to reveal a wide expanse of white cotton. The pouch looked full to bursting. “Come here,” he breathed and pulled me forward, holding my face hard against him. I was shaking, my dick instantly springing back full strength as I roped my arms around his strong legs and held on, my head filled with the yeasty aroma of his crotch. I could feel him behind the warm cotton material, could feel him expanding, straining against my cheek. He pressed his hips forward and held me still against him, his head arched back and let go a strained whimper. His other hand reached up to his shirt and fumbled inside. Then suddenly he held me away from him. “I think it’s time you and I had a serious understanding,” he hissed, his fingers unbuckling his belt, rapidly unbuttoning his shirt. “A little father-son understanding about touching each other’s private things.” I moved back away from him, his eyes still holding mine as he undid the catch at the waistband of his pants and let them hang open before me. 131

HJ Anthology 7

131

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Come here, Danny. Daddy isn’t going to hurt you. He’s not mad.” His hand reached out to me and after a moment I took it. “Look at how stiff you’ve made it, Danny,” my father whispered as he hooked his thumbs into the waistband of his briefs and pushed them down, his massive adult cock springing free. “See how hard it is?” he smiled down at me, his eyes moving across my chest, my stomach, to my own small, throbbing prick. “I knew it,” he grinned. “You like seeing Daddy’s dick, don’t you, buddy? You want to touch it, don’t you? Hold it close and pet it?” He brought my hand up and over his twitching hardon. I couldn’t deny the excitement surging through me, the unbelievable thrill of seeing my father free and hard before me. My hand crept upwards, rubbing over the smooth satiny surface, feeling the heat generating from his groin as my fingers sought the tip, a thin stream of clear liquid oozing from his piss slit. “That’s precum, baby. All men make it when they get excited. See?” He brought a hand down to cup my chin, his finger swiping a small dollop of precum. He moved his finger to my mouth, pressed it between my lips. “Taste it, baby. Taste Daddy’s juice.” I looked up at his eyes and slowly opened my mouth, felt his finger trace my lips and then slip inside. I closed my eyes and sucked. “Fuck, yeah, kid. That’s my boy.” My father urgently pushed his work pants down around his ankles, shoved his white briefs after them and pushed me down onto my back until I was looking up at him, my thin legs spread wide apart, my ankles at either side of his heavy boots. He dropped to his knees and then pressed forward so that he fell across me, his weight pressing my back into the cold concrete floor. The dryer droned in the corner, the only sound as he came up over me, his stiff dick pressing hard across my stomach and chest. “Dad … I … Daddy …” He clamped a hand across my mouth and held it there. “No. You don’t talk.” He humped his hips forward, his heavy dick sliding in its own pool of precum across my belly, his balls dragging behind. “Stay still. Just lie quietly and Daddy will do his business. Now quiet,” he whispered and closed his eyes, his pulsating dick moving back and forth from my stomach to my chest, across my breastbone and along the side of my neck and into my hair. “Fuck, yeah,” he whispered, his eyes clamped tight. My own dick was harder than I had ever felt it before, harder even than it had been in the pool or the first time I saw the picture of the Mexican man. My father’s weight and movements were pushing me backwards across the floor of the garage, his heavy balls banging against my own small sack, the stiff hairs tickling me between my hairless thighs. I reached up to hold on and found my arms entwined across his thighs, my palms gripping onto his hard, white butt as he flexed his cheeks with each thrust of his dick against my stomach. I could feel his balls drawing up tight, his stiff dick seemingly harder than before, radiating heat as he banged it back and forth across my chest. I reached a hand lower and found his ballsack, closed my fingers around the tight knot of hair and crinkled flesh. 132

HJ Anthology 7

132

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Yeah, yeah, Danny! Hold my nuts, stretch my sack, boy! Yeah, like that! Like that!” Suddenly his legs stiffened, his entire body going tense as he stopped all movement. Then a geyser of thick sticky fluid was splashing out across my chest, up across my mouth and face, against my neck, and into my hair as my father panted, growling like a bear. Once and again and again the white liquid gushed forward, coating my chest and neck before he slowed, his body loosening as he came down atop me. “OK, son,” he whispered hoarsely after a moment of silence. He stood and pulled his pants back up, stuffing himself back inside his briefs. “You finish with your laundry and clean up quick,” he told me as he unlocked the door and went inside. “Your mother will be home in half an hour.”

Motel Keeper by Grant Leeder

It was getting near the end of my summer vacation, so both my parents and I knew this was probably the last time I would agree to go on a mini-holiday with them. Even though I was an only child, I still felt the pangs of exploring on my own. Mostly it was the lust I felt between my loins – the constant hardons and the need to touch my cock and release the pent up sperm that kept my balls hard and tight against the base of my ever growing prick shaft. The need for privacy had become upmost in my thoughts. It seemed I constantly had to have my hand wrapped around my hard dick, stroking it to release as often as possible. We have always been a close family and fairly open around each other regarding nudity and stuff, but recently I have taken to locking my bedroom door since Dad walked in on me a couple of times while I was whacking away on my stiff prick. He just smiled, went out, and headed for the bathroom to do his washing up and shaving. Embarrassed, I quickly tucked my swollen member inside my briefs, disappointed not to get the relief I badly needed. But my dick wouldn’t get soft, no matter what else I tried to think about. I reached inside my underwear, pinched my steel-hard dickhead and came excitedly, knowing my Dad had seen me whacking my meat. The second time it happened, I got up and followed him into the bathroom. When he asked if I knew what to do with it when I was hard I noticed that Dad’s briefs showed a growing bulge. Thinking of him playing with himself, I blushed, but honestly answered, “Yes, I beat off all the time, Dad.” He turned to face me, reached down and groped himself, saying, “These need a lot of attention. Don’t be shy about taking care of it. If you ever have any questions, ask, OK?” Dad suddenly stripped off his briefs. His swollen cock grew before my eyes to a full hard column. I stared at its size and texture. It was surrounded by a thick pelt of pubic bush. His very hairy nuts, looking full and heavy, hung low below the hard upright shaft. They bounced slightly and his cock twitched as he watched me staring at his manhood. It was the first time I had seen my Dad with an erection. I was beside myself, my whole body tingled and I felt weak and listless knowing how I 133

HJ Anthology 7

133

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


wanted to reach out and touch his hard cock. Before I got up the nerve to do it, he turned and stepped into the shower stall. My eyes absorbed his shoulders, back and ass, coated by dark hairs. I had seen Dad naked many times, but not like this. Not with a hardon. My own stiff prick was pulsing, held against my hard stomach by my tight white briefs. I could feel the wet seepage coating the cotton material. I reached down inside my briefs and squeezed my stiff prick, feeling like it would burst at any second, smearing the wet gooey slime around the sensitive tip. I stepped in front of the toilet and looked back at Dad again, hearing the loud spray of water from the shower head. He hadn’t closed the door behind him. Instead he leaned back, with his back against the wall opposite the streams of the shower jet, and I saw him wrap his fist around his throbbing hardon. Dad closed his eyes, hunched down a little, pushing his groin forward, and started stroking his cock. His hairy chest heaved and his stomach contracted as he fisted his big manhood, faster and faster. I removed my stiff dick and matched his stroking, watching his every move from head to toe. The water sprayed hard against the front of his body, matting his dark hairs, dripping from his wet torso. I peaked quickly, and cried out as my sperm sprayed and scattered across the porcelain toilet and rained into the bowl. Dad opened his eyes to watch me, his head still twisting slightly. Our eyes locked momentarily, then I looked down as he shuddered and his cock fired a stream of thick cum out and down onto the stall floor, followed by another, and then another. I watched and pulled on my excited prick, as he finished his spasms, and milked the last drops from his softening erection. He shook it, making the last drops of jizz fall from the tip, and smiled at me as I did the same. Quietly he closed the shower door and moved under the cascading water. I sank to my knees, in front of the toilet. I saw my sperm still dripping down the tank and drops around the edge of the bowl. I felt exhausted, but took some toilet paper and cleaned up the mess I had created, as I looked longingly through the glass of the shower door at the steamy image of my dad inside. The vivid memory of that incident has never left me. I followed Dad into the bathroom many times after that, but disappointingly it never happened again. I beat off repeatedly to the image of that special time. §

§

§

Soon the weekend of our vacation trip was here. Trying not to appear bored, I acted cheerful and was only Frank

134

HJ Anthology 7

134

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


hoping I would enjoy myself at the resort my parents had picked for our stay. We were headed for a seaside town that had a large amusement strip, and I know my parents thought it would keep me occupied. Actually I would have preferred to stay at home. It was late when we arrived. I had fallen asleep in the back seat of the car, and was barely aware as Dad checked us into our motel. Dad had reserved a room that had a separate bedroom, and even though I was to sleep on the pull-out couch, at least I had the TV and the door was closed to their bedroom. We went right to bed. I kept drifting off watching the late show and was even too tired to beat off. For some reason I woke up early, which was unusual for me. I stepped to the drapes and drew them back. A dull gray light filtered into the room. It was lightly raining outside. I fondled my stiff-on with the curtain pulled around me, when I noticed I could see across and down into the motel office. The man moving around behind the counter caught my attention. At first I didn’t realize why, but then it hit me, he looked a lot like my own dad. He was busy making coffee and putting out some rolls and pastries. Several times I saw him grope himself. His slacks showed a slight bulge and the outline of his man-sized endowment. I lightly fisted my hardening dick while watching him move about. I was afraid my parents would wake up and come out of their room, so reluctantly, I moved away, but quickly slipped on a pair of sweats and a sweatshirt, and decided to go out and explore. I knew full well that first I would stop by for some pastry as an excuse to check out the man in the office. I learned he was the motel keeper and more than friendly. He said he was surprised to see someone my age up so early in the morning. “Most guys your age like to sleep till noon,” he said, with a little laugh. The light grope he gave himself didn’t go unnoticed by me either. We chatted uninterrupted for a long time. He seemed to read me like a book and I knew he was aware of my interest in him. He apologized for the rain, like it was his fault. He said he had work to do in the laundry room later, and if I’d like to talk more, to stop in, telling me where it was located. Just then someone walked in the office. I left as they talked and headed for the beach, but the rain was harder now, so I turned around and went back to our room. My parents were up and also surprised I was awake and had been out already. I went to the bathroom to shower and as I looked at myself undressing in the mirror, I played with my hardening dick, thinking about the motel keeper, his friendly manner and his invitation to spend more time with him at the laundry room. As I stroked myself in the shower, I was about to shoot off when Dad opened the door and yelled that they were going out for breakfast and for me to hurry and join them. It was enough to break my concentration, so I rinsed off, let my hardon dwindle, finished my shower, and dressed in jeans and a t-shirt. 135

HJ Anthology 7

135

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


I couldn’t concentrate during breakfast. Every time I looked at Dad, it reminded me of his exhibition in the shower, and of the motel keeper who I was afraid I would miss at the motel laundry room. I excused myself, making up a fib, and bounded back to the motel. I found the marked door to the laundry area, but it was locked. I stretched up and peeked through the small square shutters high in the middle of the door. I could see the motel keeper inside. Apprehensively, I lightly knocked. He came over and opened it immediately, a welcoming smile on his face. Once inside he re-locked the door and went back to cleaning lint from the dryers, talking all the time. As he moved about, again I could see the outline of his cock, pressing out against the smooth leg of his trousers. He was asking me questions about my school, my teachers, and the coaches. He asked if I had ever seen them in the showers. I blushed, remembering a time I left the locker room later than all the others, and as I passed the P. E. Coach’s office, I saw him remove his sweats. I was mesmerized by his hairy ass with the straps of his jock stretched tight across the firm mounds of his manly buttocks. The coach turned around quickly, as if he felt someone staring at him. My eyes locked on the cloth covered bulge holding his sweaty cock and balls. I looked up at his face, embarrassed to be caught staring. He grinned, waved and went to his desk, as I ran from the gym. As my mind came back to the present, the motel keeper was leaning against one of the dryers, his hand lightly rubbing a growing bulge. It was as if he knew he had stirred up a memory, and was focused on my crotch, where my own pecker had begun stirring. Without a word, he walked to a doorway and stepped inside the adjoining room, leaving the door open. After a moment I heard him talking, and as I moved and looked into the room, and was about to ask what he had said, I froze. He stood in front of a toilet, pants unzipped, and his beefy cock hung out the opening of his trousers. Dark hairs surrounded the thickening shaft where it disappeared inside his pants. His hands hung at his sides and he surveyed my face and crotch for my reaction. My right hand automatically went to my right pocket, sliding down across my ever growing hard prick, squeezing it tightly, feeling the surges flowing through my loins. My eyes remained glued to his mancock as I heard him ask if I would like to hold it for him while he took a pee. I crept slowly toward him, still squeezing my shaft, absorbing his question. His cock was now bouncing slightly, and it appeared fuller and longer. When I was close enough, I ever so slowly moved my left hand to his pulsing manmeat. I was afraid to look up at him. I continued to squeeze my prick from inside my pocket, feeling like I would jizz inside my briefs at any second. My fingers lightly touched his naked, exposed cock and felt the intense heat and satin smooth skin. My fingers explored and wrapped around the shaft, firm but still pliable. My heart raced; my mouth was dry and speechless. My prick made up for it, seeping precum and coating my briefs enough to wet my pocket. 136

HJ Anthology 7

136

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


Suddenly his cock pulsed in my hand and I saw and heard the stream of piss flow and fall into the toilet bowl. His heavy stream continued for a while, and trickled off to steady drops. I swore I could feel it going though his shaft. He told me shake it a little, to get the last drops out. “I’d like it if you would jack me off,” he requested. “Would you like to do that?” he asked. I nodded my head and removed my right hand from my pocket. With my left hand still holding his cock, I ripped open the buttons of my jeans and freed my seeping stiff prick. I tucked my briefs beneath my hard balls. Then with unknown courage, I reached with my right hand and began to stroke his swollen manmeat. It throbbed to my touch, and he pushed his hips forward and tilted his head back, letting me play and milk his thick hardon. As I fondled him I remembered wanting to reach out for my dad’s cock that time he was in the shower. I bent forward and inspected the motel keeper’s hardon more closely. My lips and mouth were drawn to the tip of his large pulsing cockhead. A small, clear drop of liquid formed at the slit opening where piss had streamed earlier. My lips grazed the hot cock tip and I quickly licked the head, my tongue darting back inside to taste the flavor of this man letting me explore his manmeat. His hand lightly pressed my head as I opened my mouth to let his cock slide past my lips. I let go of the shaft and began furiously fisting my roaring dick. His other hand freed his large hairy balls, and the aroma of his crotch filled my nostrils. I tried to swallow more of him, lapping at the firm shaft with my hot tongue. He began pumping his hips, sliding the length of his cock back and forth through my lips and across my virgin tongue. I looked up at his face and saw that he was looking down, watching me suck him with a look of lust in his eyes. At that moment I peaked. My rod pulsed and jerked and I started firing jets of jizz from my excited, throbbing prick. It was so intense I lifted my head and his cock slipped from my mouth and lips. As I tilted my head back, moaning, I saw his meat quiver and throb. Thick gobs of mancum flew from the tip of his wet pulsing cock, most of it falling into the toilet bowl. He wrapped his cock in his palm and milked the last of his cum from the tip of his softening cock. I remained stiff, feeling the last of my own jizz dribble down the underside of my prick. He reached back and handed me a towel from a nearby basket. He took one for himself and we cleaned up in silence, but both of us had smiles on our faces. “I’m here every day around this time!” he offered. He walked to the door, unlocked it, and patted me on the shoulder as I passed him on my way out. “We’re going to be here for five days,” I said, realizing he already knew that from the office registration. “See you tomorrow,” I added, before slipping out and running towards the beach. 137

HJ Anthology 7

137

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


When I Was a Kid by Bucky Johnson

I had been introduced to the sweet hot taste of mancock by a very hairy sailor in the men’s room of the bath house at the beach where I grew up in Virginia. I used to prowl around the beach and boardwalk, staring at all the masculine sailors who lurked near the men’s room of the bath house at the public beach near my house. Gradually, I got up the nerve to venture in to see what might be going on. I wasn’t even sure I knew about cocksucking and assfucking, but I KNEW something was going on, and it was forbidden and secretive. My first time in there, I went into an autopilot trance and headed straight for an empty stall. As soon as I pulled down my shorts and sat down, I noticed a big hole in the partition between the two stalls, and immediately I could see this very hairy man sitting there with his navy whites around his ankles, his legs spread wide, stroking a BIG (to me at the time) and very hard dick. He leaned over and peeked in at me, then whispered for me to pull off my tank top and spread my legs so he could see me playing with myself. Still in a trance and feeling like I was burning with a fever, I did as he ordered, and he moaned kind of loudly, and then began to stroke faster. He told me to stand and stick my boycock through the hole. I did, and felt the first hot lips I had ever experienced suck my small cock deep into his throat … and it didn’t last long! A couple of mouth strokes, and I shot a huge, hot boyload, filling his mouth as he gulped quickly. Even though I had shot big, I was suddenly even hotter and I found myself burning to taste that sailor manmeat. I quietly asked if I could put his dick in my mouth, too, and I will never forget his words: “Oh baby … I really love a boymouth on my big dick,” he whispered heavily. I told him I had never done it before and that just seemed to send him out of his mind. In a flash, I had my first cock in my face, and I went wild! I couldn’t get enough! Then I realized that other guys were watching through the door crack, under the partition, from everywhere. It just seemed like dozens of men were suddenly everywhere watching and talking, encouraging me to eat my first dick. And I did! All the way! And suddenly I found myself drinking down my first load of mancream! Afterward, I felt a little embarrassed and ashamed, but I couldn’t get the feel of that hard, yet warm, velvet-like rod out of my mind. And I knew that I would need to have more somehow. Not far from the boardwalk area is a long stretch of Atlantic beach, typical of the area – rolling dunes, mounds of seagrass, groves of sea pines, all forming a lot of secluded areas. I also knew that a lot of men would roam around there, especially in the middle of the day, presumably during their lunch, because they were often in work clothes or navy uniforms. 138

HJ Anthology 7

138

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


And I noticed other boys were also strolling about the area, so I figured this must be a good place to find another mancock. I had decided to just wander around and see what would happen. After walking around for what seemed like hours, I decided to rest in an area of seagrass, pretty isolated from most of the guys lurking about. After only a short time, a kid came up to me, wearing the smallest boy shorts imaginable, concealing almost nothing. He was all wet and sandy and came right over to me and started talking. He was visiting from somewhere, I recall, in the Midwest, and he had never been to a beach. He was there with his dad, who was napping, and he wanted someone to play with. He was younger than I was, which made him ‘a kid’ to me, but I was friendly. After some time sitting and talking, he said he was thirsty and offered me something to drink that his dad had brought with them. We went over to where his dad was, which was even more isolated. His dad was now awake and stretched out on his back with his legs spread, almost absent-mindedly playing with his balls through his baggy shorts. They invited me to sit with them in the shade of a sea pine and have a drink. While we sat, his dad asked me a lot of question about the beach and my life, still fondling his balls idly. I couldn’t help it, but I got a raging hardon from watching this and I knew he could see this through my shorts. Finally he said to his son that it looked like I was having a good time and maybe the two of us might want to play while he watched. I was in shock, but before I could react, the boy leaned over and started feeling me up. He told his dad that I was real hard, and Dad told his son to take my pants down. As the boy did this, Dad stood up and pulled off his shorts, showing me a big, hard, hairy mancock that just about made me shoot on the spot. He told his boy to pull off his shorts, too, and to show me just what kind of fun we could have. The boy stood and removed his shorts and his daddy knelt down in front of him. The boy walked right up to his dad and stuck his hard boydick in his daddy’s mouth and started quickly moving it in and out. His dad immediately brought his arms around his boy and began to spread the kid’s asscheeks and work the tips of his fingers around that boyhole. I had never seen someone else’s asshole before, and I remember being amazed and excited at how cute and pink it was. After a short while, the boy pulled back and told me to give his dad my cock to suck. I jumped up and ran up to his waiting mouth as he grabbed me from behind and pulled me deep into his mouth while he fingered lightly around my virgin boyhole. His son scooted between my legs on his belly and moved his head up and started sucking his dad while the man continued to kneel and eat my cock and balls. I could look down and see my cock in his daddy’s mouth and at the same time see his boy bobbing expertly up and down on his dad’s manmeat! I pulled out and asked if I could suck him and I remember he smiled and said, “Why sure, son!” He pulled his boy off his dick and stretched out on his 139

HJ Anthology 7

139

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


towel, holding his big wet cock up for me with his legs wide. I got down on my knees between his legs, leaned over and licked all around before finally taking in as much of the rock hard daddymeat as I could. As I was working on his cock and balls he told his son to come over and sit down. I wasn’t sure what this meant until I saw the kid stand over his dad’s upturned face and squat slowly down, resting his asshole onto the man’s mouth and nose. This really made me crazy and I remember starting to suck frantically as much of his meat as I could. His son just kept moaning and sighing and saying: “Oh, Daddy, lick my hole, lick my hole!” The kid was jerking his dick with frenzy while his dad used both his hands to spread the boy open and eat him with greed. Suddenly, the boy yelled out and shot all over his dad’s hairy chest, twisting and wiggling his butt all over the man’s face. Then he fell forward along the length of his father and began to lick his dad’s cock with me. Something made me jump up and run over to the man’s head and his son twisted sideways off his dad and kept sucking away, making room for my boyass to take his place. I knelt down cautiously and his dad pulled me all the way down, plunging his tongue into my hole as he gripped my cheeks and spread and stretched them as wide as they would go. I had never felt anything like this and I knew I would blow my boyload real soon. Watching his son suck that cock and feeling the man’s tongue and fingers all over my hole made me lose my mind. Without warning, I started shooting all over his hairy daddy chest, too! His son just kept on sucking harder and harder. As I started to recover, the kid said, “My daddy’s gonna cum! You want it?” I didn’t say a word; I just stretched out the length of the man, the way his boy had done, swallowed his cock down and felt him blast my mouth with his daddy load. NOTHING had ever felt so good! After we all got ourselves untangled and came back to earth, we quickly put on our shorts (glad we had not been caught by someone) and talked a little while. They were renting a beach house and I managed to meet them two more times. We sucked and played. I was never, ever so sexually happy. After they had gone I was never able to find another “couple” like them to play with. I however contented myself with the other daddies and sailors who wanted to play with me, but something was missing … just a little.

When I Was a Man by Bucky Johnson

I had a job that required a lot of travel, working on hazardous waste negotiations. This took me to many out-of-the-way places, and it kept me away from home, sometimes for very long stretches of time. I could end up going for a long time with only my lubed hand late at night in the hotel room to keep me company. Because the trips had an effect on my normal routine, I would try to stay in places that at least had a small gym room or pool where I could swim any time of the year. That was not always easy, but I quickly learned the places 140

HJ Anthology 7

140

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


that were best and which places included other businessmen who might want to play around in the steam rooms or the Jacuzzis, late at night. Then one day I found myself in a place and situation that only my fantasies had ever been able to take me. After a hard but shorter-than-usual day, I returned to the hotel around mid-afternoon. This was in the outskirts of Spokane, Washington, and it was winter so there were not a lot of guests from what I could see. I was sure that there wouldn’t be anyone in the gym/pool/sauna area at this time and figured I could get in a good workout and swim. When I reached the pool, I was surprised to find a boy splashing around in the shallow end. I decided to lie on a lounge chair, relax a little, and see what the boy was up to. He kept looking over at me shyly but made no move to get out of the pool. I continued to sprawl in my chair in my Speedos and eventually cocked up my legs, bent at the knees and opened my thighs a little, just to see what the kid might do, if anything. Suddenly, a man walked in from the gym area and crashed down in a lounge chair at my right, at the end of the pool. He was wearing a pair of rather baggy but sweaty gym shorts and nothing else, having just pulled off his sneakers and socks. He stretched his arms behind his head, spread out further and looked over at me, nodding and giving me a slight smile. I started to get a hardon, and couldn’t seem to control it. I am sure it was somewhat visible. Not long after, the boy climbed out of the pool near the man and walked over to the chair next to him. He flopped down, rubbing his hair with a towel. “Here, let me do it for you,” the man said. The boy sat up, swinging sideways on the chair with his back to the man, and facing me, staring straight into my face. “Thanks, Dad,” the boy said, and his father started rubbing the towel all over the kid’s back, and shoulders and head. The man looked over at me while he was doing this, and smiled a very big grin. I was getting harder by the minute. When the man finished, he put both hands on his son’s shoulders, from behind, leaned over and whispered into his ear. The boy smiled. The dad then abruptly got up, rearranging his baggy shorts, that clearly showed he had a hardon starting. He stopped next to the boy, put his hand around his neck and nudged his son up to follow him. As the two were walking by, the man paused at my chair, and said quickly, “The kid and I are going to the sauna …” and walked away. As he was just about to turn the corner from the pool area, he kind of gently pushed his son forward and glanced back at me, then he was out of sight. I was so hard at this point that I couldn’t stand it! I leapt up and jumped ass-first into the pool to cool down as best I could, but nothing helped! I couldn’t believe that this daddy was inviting me into the sauna with his son! 141

HJ Anthology 7

141

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


I had to find out. I grabbed my towel and went slowly up to the sauna in the back of the men’s room, still dripping wet. I paused at the door, so nervous I could hardly stand it. I pulled open the door and found that there was very little sauna heat in the room, but the heat of the scene was intense. The man was sitting up on the upper level of wooden benches with a towel loosely draped across his lap. His son was still in his shorts lying on his back on the same bench with his head on his dad’s thigh. The room was small and only afforded me a seat at right angles to the two at the end where the boy’s feet were. I knew I would never be able to pull off my suit, since I was still half-hard, so I just sat down and looked intently at the two. The father nodded at me again, and the boy turned his head sideways and looked over at me, then smiled a very cute boy smile, and I noticed he immediately threw a boner in his boy shorts. My eyes became transfixed by his erection, and then I noticed the man was watching me watch his son’s hardon. Right before my eyes, Daddy reached over and started massaging his boy’s rod. The kid sighed very loudly and turned his head toward his dad’s crotch as the man slid his towel away. His big wet daddycock was rock hard. The boy reached up awkwardly, gripped his dad’s erect meat and twisted his head forward as he brought the man’s cock to his mouth. He immediately began to suck like a pro and stroked while he worked it into his mouth. The man began to work the boy’s shorts down, and quickly got them past his son’s dick and balls, then grabbed and started slow-pumping his boy’s tool. The father kept staring at me with a grin and was slightly moving his hips up and down to help the boy suck. I stood up, pulled down my Speedos to my ankles, and immediately started to beat off, watching. The boy’s father then held up his son’s cock and said very quietly, “You want some of my kid’s dick?” There was absolutely no way I was going to pass this up! I moved quickly up to the boy’s crotch, kneeling on the lower bench. I took hold of his boymeat and stroked it a few times. Dad began rubbing his boy’s chest and moving his hips more strongly as the boy began sucking even harder. Without missing a beat the boy bent his legs up at the knees, trying to open his legs, but his shorts were in the way. Without letting his boycock loose, I awkwardly but quickly yanked the shorts down and off his legs. I leaned down and swallowed his meat, while fingering his balls, and Daddy moaned out loud, “Yeah, eat my boy! Eat him!” We played like this for a while, then Daddy pushed his son off his cock and told his boy to let him up. The boy moved his head and let his father get up, but I just kept sucking the boy’s dick all the way down my throat, rubbing his balls, and lightly fingering his asshole. Daddy moved down onto the lower bench and leaned in, slurping my hard cock deep into his very experienced mouth. After only a few minutes of this, I had to pull him off my cock because I was too close to cumming and I hoped I was nowhere finished with these two. 142

HJ Anthology 7

142

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


I was worried about someone stumbling in on us, but I wanted a lot more of them, so I convinced them to come to my room. We almost ran there! Once in the room we all traded off sucking and jacking each other, stopping each time anyone got close. After awhile, the dad asked me if I ate ass, and I made it clear I did, thinking about getting my face into his hairy hole. His son was spread on his back at this point with his dad kneeling next to him. He quickly grabbed his boy’s ankles, raised and spread the boy’s legs and told me to dive in and eat his boy’s sweet, pink hole! Like a starved man, I went after his hole, licking and sucking as though it were the last one on earth. The boy began squirming and groaning louder and louder and then I noticed his moans were rather muffled. I looked up and saw his dad squatting over his son’s head, his cheeks spread wide, and the boy lapping away at his dad’s hairy manhole. The man was leaning his head back against the wall with his eyes closed, rapidly stroking a big hardon and surprisingly lubed up cock! After what seemed like only seconds in his son’s hole, the man moved off and over to where I was and told me to move out. “It’s time my boy take his daddycock just the way he likes it!” he stated. I couldn’t believe the boy was going to be able to take all that meat up his boyhole. But very quickly he did! The father told me to go over and sit on his son’s mouth, or get my cock sucked, or eat his boy, “But do something man! This boy is HOT!” he blurted out. Memories of that day on the beach flooded me. I wanted to repeat that experience! I climbed onto the boy’s face, grabbed my cock and began stroking fiercely and leaned over, eating his son’s boycock while his dad slowly and actually, quite tenderly, fucked the boy. Again, it seemed to all come to an end so quickly. The dad started moaning that he was filling his “boy’s pussy”. This got the kid to shoot a huge load in my face and down my throat, as I burst a man shot all over the boy’s chest and belly. We all collapsed in a heap, none of us moving for a while. When we finally got ourselves together, we talked a little, and I got the biggest shock! I couldn’t understand why a father and son would be staying in this place in the middle of the day, during the middle of the week. It turned out, the man was the manager of the place, and his son was on a school break. Unfortunately, I never got another trip back to Spokane, and I never heard from them. But I had finally completed my life-long fantasy!

Cockerville High by Julius and D & D of Handjobs

When I was eighteen, we moved to Cockerville. I wasn’t too happy about moving. I had to leave my old school and all my friends to move to a small town I knew nothing about. I had never even heard of the name before. Daddy was so enthusiastic about his new job that my complaints went unnoticed. 143

HJ Anthology 7

143

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


I had a very antsy feeling on my first day in the new school. I was what you call a late bloomer. I looked very boyish and often got teased because of it. My new classmates seemed unaffected. They were neither friendly nor hostile. But during those first days, I felt very lonely. I did not know then that actually many of my new classmates had just moved to Cockerville for the same reason I had. Their parents had gotten jobs at the new company. Maybe that was the reason that Cockerville High arranged a party to mark the beginning of the new year. My class was ordered to help the school janitor, Mr. Burton, decorate the gym for the party. We had a lot of balloons, colorful lights, and all kinds of decorations to hang. The gym was very large and it took all Saturday to decorate. Late in the afternoon, my classmates started leaving one by one, until only Mr. Burton and I were left. “You can go home, son,” Mr. Burton said. “There isn’t that much left to do. I can handle the rest.” Actually, for some reason, I was kind of glad to be alone with Mr. Burton. “That’s OK, sir,” I said. “I live close by and I’ll help you finish and clean up.” Mr. Burton seemed pleased and smiled quietly. That was perhaps the moment when I really became conscious of this man. He was old enough to be my grandpa, but he was powerfully built and very masculine. We had a true Indian summer that year, and Mr. Burton was wearing only a pair of running shorts and a tank top. I could see his tanned body was covered with hair that glistened in the colorful lights we were hanging. I brought some light bulbs to Mr. Burton who was standing on a stepladder and screwing them in. I almost dropped the light bulbs when suddenly I saw Mr. Burton’s cock sticking out of the leg of his shorts. His cock was huge and the head was plump and shiny. I had seen cocks before, but nothing like that. I was totally mesmerized by its thrilling looks, and I mechanically handed the light bulbs 144

HJ Anthology 7

144

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


to Mr. Burton while my eyes remained fixed on his fantastic tool. It didn’t take him long to realize what was going on, and I heard him say, “What’s the matter, Tom? Haven’t you seen a cock before? I saw how good you blew up the balloons. Maybe you’d like to try your blowing skills on that, too.” Mr. Burton sat down on the stepladder, and pulling down his shorts, he exposed his cock in all its full glory for my eyes. I had a thrilling hardon and my heart was thumping madly. I was just about to run away when Mr. Burton put his big, warm hand around my neck and gently pulled my head closer to his crotch. He knew what I needed! When his hot and firm cock touched my face, there was no going back. “Take it in your mouth, Tom. I want you to lick it till it’s real wet.” I had never sucked a cock before, but I must have done something right, because Mr. Burton was soon huffing and puffing and urging me on. I was so hot by now that I pulled his shorts down to be able to lick that strong shaft of his all the way to his hairy ballsack. Mr. Burton let me taste his beefy prod while he got rid of his clothes. Without saying a word, he then undressed me. The touch of his hairy body was so electrifying that I was completely out of breath. He placed me on the stepladder and grabbed my cock. Instinctively, I pushed my butt backwards to meet his beefy cock. For a while, he rubbed it against my crack as he fondled my rock-hard dick. “I hope you don’t mind if I cop your cherry, boy, but your smooth butt is too delicious to be left alone. I can feel that you are ready for the real thing!” Mr. Burton pulled me down onto the floor into the balloons. With his strong hand he pulled me closer and I felt something hard stretching my butt hole. When I realized that it was not his finger, I went berserk. I pushed my butt closer to his crotch and felt that hot cock gliding in inch by inch. I moaned and groaned when that husky janitor pulled me until I cold feel his coarse pubic hair against my bare butt. I couldn’t help myself. I was so excited, I shot my load on the gym floor. 145

HJ Anthology 7

145

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


Slowly, Mr. Burton began to fuck my butt. I was instantly hard again. I must say that I could never, even in my wildest dreams, have imagined excitement and pleasure like this. When we both exploded, we popped many of the balloons around us as we fell on the floor exhausted. 146

HJ Anthology 7

146

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


For a long time, we couldn’t even move. It felt wonderful lying there in Mr. Burton’s strong embrace. After a while, he started to gently fondle my body. “Well, Tom, you can call me Ned now. I’m really happy that you moved to Cockerville and I promise to take good care of you.” All my anxieties about moving to this town seemed so utterly meaningless now. I was completely happy to be here and grateful for my wonderful new friend.

Cockerville High – The School Party by Julius

As I ran home that night I was beaming. When I rushed in I saw my mom and dad exchange a quick glance when they saw my broad grin. I told them that I had been helping Mr. Burton decorate the gym and, no, I was not hungry, but I was tired and hurried upstairs to my room. I just wanted to be alone. I had just had my first real-life sex experience, for Christ’s sake. There was no way I could sit down and watch the tube with my parents. I was too hot and excited to stay in one place so I decided to have a shower. I stripped off my clothes and fingered my sore crack. I got some sticky stuff on my fingers. The rank man smell of it made me dizzy. It had actually 147

HJ Anthology 7

147

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


happened. That hairy-assed janitor had fucked my butt and I had sucked his hefty cock. Suddenly my cheeks were burning and my dick was rock hard. I jumped in the shower and washed myself thoroughly. When I touched my butt hole, I pushed my soapy fingers in and was on the verge of cumming again.

148

HJ Anthology 7

148

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


After the shower I went to bed but I could not sleep. My thoughts circled around Ned. Just the memory of his plump cock slowly gliding into my innards while he rhythmically stroked my swollen dick was enough for a throbbing hardon. What will happen the next time I see him? Will he fuck me again? What would it feel like to be in bed with a hunk like Ned? Will he let me suck his cock again? Exhausted by my wild thoughts I must have dozed off. When I woke up it was almost noon, yet that day was the longest in my memory. In the evening I dressed up to go to the school party. There were a lot of people in the gym. Now that the lights were on, the place looked really nice. There was music and some kids were dancing. My eyes searched for one person only, but I could not see him anywhere. I was standing by the door and each time someone came in, my heart leaped in anticipation, but it was always somebody else. Then our principal, Mr. Johnson, gave a short speech. While everybody’s attention was fixed on him, I suddenly felt a big hand touching my buttocks and heard Ned whisper in my ear, “Would you like to help me, Tom? There’s a lot of work to be done around here and I would sure appreciate your assistance.” I nodded and we sneaked out of the gym. Out in the semi-dark corridor, I sneaked a glance at Ned. He was every bit as husky-looking as I remembered. He was smiling at me and put his strong hand around my shoulders. My knees felt weak. “Come on, buddy, we need to lock up all the classrooms. Just check that there is no one inside and lock them up. You take the classes on this side of the corridor and I’ll take the ones on the other side.” We walked down the corridor locking up the classrooms. When we reached the last one, Ned pushed me in and locked the door behind us. It was dark inside, only a few street lamps shed some light into the room. Turning me around, Ned said, “I have missed you, Tom. You really busted my nuts last night. My cock has been drooling all day because of you.” He stood in front of me pressing his bulging crotch against mine. He grabbed me in his arms and pressed his hot mouth against my shivering lips. His slick tongue plunged into my mouth and gently played with mine. I put my arms around him and let my instinct guide me. Ned’s reaction was swift. With a chuckled moan he began to eat my face. His hard cock was pressed tightly against my crotch as he opened my shirt and fondled my naked body. His firm hands plunged inside my jeans and groped my bare butt and his kisses turned more passionate all the time. I was blissed out. His warm hands reached my jutting dick. He almost tore my jeans open and took my hard dick in his big hands. “I bet no one has sucked your tool; let me do it for you. I love that smooth boycock of yours,” Ned said. I did not have time to answer as Ned stretched me out on the teacher’s desk and pulled my jeans down. Spreading my legs he began to lick my inner thigh. His stubble rubbed my sensitive skin as he slowly approached my ballsack. When Ned engorged my cock into his mouth and gently pulled it down, my dick began to leak. I was shivering, but doing my utmost to stay silent. I heard Ned’s satisfied mumbling as his drooling 149

HJ Anthology 7

149

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


mouth bolted up and down my entire cock. My knob is so sensitive that even I have to handle it with care and now it was in Ned’s mouth receiving the dusting of its life. I had to bite my lips not to shriek. My whole body was trembling and suddenly I was sweating all over. Ned’s hot mouth bobbed up and down and his wet tongue rubbed the pouting slit at the tip of my dick till I thrashed my body around in utter ecstasy. That was the moment when he stood up and dropped his jeans also. He climbed onto the desk and placed his hairy crotch over my face. Ned gulped my cock into his mouth again. Ned’s sturdy tool bounced against my face and I took it into my mouth. The rest happened very quickly. Each time Ned forced me near cumming I had to throw my head backwards to get some air and that’s when Ned’ drooling cock plunged deeper down my throat. I noticed that his whole crotch was shaking very violently each time that happened, which was very frequent by then. When I could not hold it anymore I must have bolted his entire throbber down my throat. As I shot my load into Ned’s hot mouth I got heavy bursts of spurting seed deep down my throat. I have to say that the taste was strange but very exciting. I had never tasted anything like that before. I licked Ned’s cock until I had it all. We lay on that desk for several minutes unable to move. “You liked that, Tom?” Ned asked in a low voice. “Yes, that was fantastic,” I answered. “Yeah, you can say that again. I knew right from the beginning that you’d love sex, but I had no idea how hot a number you actually would be. Luckily, you have come to the right place. Whenever you feel like it, I’m always ready to beat the meat with you,” Ned said. We dressed, and before going out, Ned gave me a long and passionate kiss. 150

HJ Anthology 7

150

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“We better join the others now, but don’t leave tonight before the party is over. I still have a little something for you in here,” Ned said patting his crotch. By now the party was in full swing. I was happy and relaxed, yet longing for the party to end so I could be alone with Ned again. My eyes hardly ever left him. I kept looking at his masculine movements, his beautifully rounded ass, his bulging crotch, his solid shoulders; and I felt my cock getting hard again. Our eyes met occasionally and his broad smile and teasing eyes made me very horny. By midnight the party finally ended and the last of the kids left. I was standing in the dark corner of the corridor not to draw anybody’s attention. After what seemed like ages I heard Ned return. He had locked the doors and we were finally alone in the building. “You can come out now, Tom, my boy. Everybody has left.” Ned said. When I came into the light, Ned approached me, smiling, and put his strong arm around my shoulders. “I just have to fuck your ass, buddy – I can’t go home like this,” Ned said, showing me his bulging crotch. He took me to a small storage room in the gym, where there were a lot of rolled mattresses and tatami mats. Ned began to strip off his clothes. I could not get my eyes off him. When he took off his boxers his jutting cock bounced against his hairy belly looking so hot and hard that I took a deep breath. Ned looked at me approvingly. “Let me help you with your clothes,” Ned said pulling me into his arms. I sat on his lap as he opened my shirt. Suddenly I felt his hot mouth on mine and he pinched and caressed my nipples while his other hand plunged into my jeans and fondled my dick. Oh boy, was I hot when he sucked my tits and teased my nipples with his tongue while his firm fingers caressed the knob

151

HJ Anthology 7

151

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


of my dick. I was rid of my clothes in record time. When Ned stretched out on a gym mattress I was still sitting on his lap, only now his hard cock was pulsating between my buns. He rubbed the swollen shaft against my crack as he pulled my butt against his crotch. Holding my flanks Ned guided his cock to my butt hole and jabbed it in. I was trembling in anticipation and I could feel Ned’s cock oozing precum generously. When he gave me a little more cock I was out of breath. Moaning and groaning with lust, I pushed my butt closer to Ned’s hairy crotch. In no time Ned was totally inside and he gently pulled me on top of him. His hairy chest and belly rubbed my back as I stretched out on top of him. It was a slow and sensual fuck. We hardly moved and yet I was totally absorbed by Ned’s cock every second of the fuck. The slightest movement of my butt caused a deep wail and Ned’s hot hands around my cock made me moan. We were rolling on huge waves of ecstasy that ended in a shattering orgasm. As I felt Ned’s whole body contract and his bloated cock shoot creamy loads of spunk into my quivering butt, I truly exploded, and the spasms of ecstasy tore through my body. Ned was gasping and heaving and his wet body was shivering all over. It took us a long time to recover. I felt so relaxed in Ned’s arms that I could have slept right where I was.

Cockerville High – The Wrestling Match by Julius and D & D of Handjobs

I couldn’t believe we did it! We just had our first wrestling tournament of the season with Harder High and we won. This was much better than last year when we lost. In the euphoria after the match, we lost track of the time. Before we knew it, the crowds were gone and it was just Scott, James, Mark, and I, along with Coach Thompson, left in the gym. “Geez, look how late it is,” Mark said. “I gotta go, guys,” he said. “I’d love to stay longer, but Dad and I are going fishing tomorrow and if I don’t get going I’ll never wake up in the morning.” “Me, too,” James noted. Scott and I watched Mark and James pick up their things and head out of the gym. We sat on the bench feeling wonderful about the way we won our wrestling matches and how we had thrilled the crowds. “You boys sure were great tonight,” Coach Thompson said. “I’m real proud of you. If you keep wrestling like that, we’ll be the state champions this year.” “You really think so?” Scott asked. “Sure,” Coach said with confidence. “But it’s getting late, boys. Go shower up before your folks call and ask where you are.” “OK, Coach,” we said and headed for the showers. It felt great stripping out of our sweaty wrestling suits and jumping into the hot showers. I looked over at Scott and felt a pleasant thrill throughout my body as I watched him lather his muscled body. It was obvious he was as excited as I was over winning the match. I was feeling mischievous and when he wasn’t looking, I flipped the hot water off, dousing his body with freezing cold water. 152

HJ Anthology 7

152

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Hey, you asshole!” he screamed. “I’m gonna get you now!” He lunged for me and I jumped out of the showers to get away. He chased me around the locker room and back into the showers. I tried to get away but he cornered me in the back of the showers and started tickling me. He had a hard time holding onto me, as we were covered with soap. 153

HJ Anthology 7

153

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Stop, stop!” I cried out as he ran his eager fingers up and down my ticklish sides. “Stop!” I pleaded to no avail. Scott kept tickling me until I was curled up in the corner, laughing my head off. “Hey, boys. What’s going on?” Coach yelled out. 154

HJ Anthology 7

154

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


We both turned around to see Coach Thompson standing stark naked in the entrance of the shower room. “Just having fun,� we managed to gasp.

155

HJ Anthology 7

155

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


Coach just smiled at us as he walked up to an open shower. We both watched, fascinated by his firm, muscular body and swaying cock. He turned on the shower and slowly started soaping up his hot body. Scott let go of me and we both returned to our showers. “Be sure to soap up your bodies real good, boys,” Coach Thompson advised. “After a hard match like today, it’s important to get clean.” Scott and I watched with open eyes as Coach slid his hands around his butt and washed himself very carefully. Then he turned to face us and I couldn’t believe it when he openly soaped his thick sausage and full balls. I was starting to get a little hard and looked over at Scott. He was even harder than I was. I liked Coach Thompson a lot, and I was glad I had stayed late after the match. In my heart I knew this was going to be a special evening! Scott was definitely getting horny. He stood with his back against the wall and soaped his crotch so that both Coach and I could watch. Man, it was all too much. My cock started to swell and soon it was sticking straight up. Coach looked at me and winked. “That’s it, boys. Get yourselves nice and clean,” he said as he slid his hand up and down his soapy shaft. “Yeah, that’s the way, Scott,” he said with a firm comforting voice. “How about it, Mike? You get yourself nice and clean, too,” Coach said to me in a soft, low voice. I eagerly grabbed a bar of soap, and pushing my hips forward, ran the bar of soap all over my stiff rod. I’ll never forget the way Coach smiled at me as I pumped my peter for him. When we were all clean and rinsed off, we stepped out of the shower to dry off. We all had hot hardons, and Scott and I were more than excited to see Coach Thompson’s thick rod standing at full mast. Coach sat down on the end of a bench and spread his legs. His stiff mancock stood tall and proud. Scott just could not resist, and without saying a word he straddled the bench and leaned forward. Coach reached out and put his strong hand on the back of Scott’s head. My heart pounded wildly as Coach steered Scott’s eager lips to the head of his raging manhood. I walked over to the end of the bench to watch. As Scott lowered his lips onto Coach’s cock, he raised his butt in the air. His smooth, tight bubble butt stared right at me. The view of Scott’s pink butt hole was almost as exciting as watching his lips slide over the coach’s thick cockhead. “Oh, yeah, boy,” Coach moaned. “You sure know what to do.” Coach Thompson gently pushed Scott’s head down, forcing his throbbing cock to slide deep down Scott’s hot throat. Then Coach slid his hand down the sides of Scott’s body until they rested on his firm butt. Looking straight into my eyes, Coach spread Scott’s asscheeks, opening the tight hole for me to see. The feel of Coach’s fingers on his butt hole drove Scott wild. He sucked feverishly on Coach’s thick tool. There was no denying how much Scott was enjoying having Coach feel him this way. “Come on, Mike,” Coach said. “Put your finger inside. Tell me how hot his ass is,” Coach requested. 156

HJ Anthology 7

156

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


With an excitement I has never known before, I wet my finger and as Coach kept Scott’s butt hole spread wide open, I pressed my finger into my teammate’s asshole. God, he was hot. “Well, what’s it like, Mike?” Coach asked. “He is so fucking hot, Coach,” I said, surprised at my own words. 157

HJ Anthology 7

157

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Good. I can tell he is by the way he is sucking me.” Coach grabbed and held onto Scott’s asscheeks as I pumped my finger in and out of Scott’s gaping asshole. I moved closer and closer until my dickhead flopped against the tight opening. I looked up at Coach and knew from his eyes that he wanted to see me slide my stiff dick into Scott. I pulled my finger out and watched as Coach took hold of my hard, dripping dick and guided it to Scott’s hungry hole. I could hardly contain myself. The way Coach’s fingers wrapped around my shaft almost made me shoot right there. I closed my eyes and pressed my hips against Scott’s ass. It felt so good to feel my cockhead slide past the tight, hot opening and into Scott’s wet, steamy ass. “Damn, this is too much!” Coach moaned when he saw me start pumping my eager dick in and out of Scott. Coach Thompson took hold of Scott’s head and fucked Scott’s face like a wild man. I felt Scott’s butt hole clamp down hard on my shaft. He was so tight now that I could barely move my cock in and out of him. The way he was milking my cock was more than I could stand. “Oh, God!” I yelled and started shooting. With glazed eyes I looked into Coach’s face and saw that he was coming unglued. “Oh, man!” Coach bellowed. “Oh, fuck!” His cock started blasting load after load of thick, creamy manjuice deep down Scott’s throat. Having two guys unload into his body at the same time was a terrific turn on for Scott. Without even touching himself, his whole body twitched and jolts of electricity coursed throughout his entire being. His balls pulled in tight against his body and he started squirting cum all over the bench. I was glad it was late and we were the only ones around, because the way all three of us moaned and yelled would have certainly drawn attention. For the longest time, I could only stand there with my cock oozing cum into Scott’s hungry hole. I kept opening my eyes and watching Scott swallow load after load of Coach’s copious mancum. When we were finally drained, we had to jump back in the showers to rinse off. “Well, boys,” Coach said as we dried off a second time, “if you win again, I promise you will get an even better treat.”

My Pastor by Christina Crawford

“God is the lover of all souls!” said my pastor, the man I’ve begun to love. I guessed him to be about 40. What he looked like naked, I could only guess. He caught my attention and shouted, “Jesus is your Savior! God sent His Son for your soul!” Then he began to move from behind the pulpit. He began to shout, “My God! My God! Why hast thou forsaken me?” My pastor was standing next to the pulpit. His hands were raised like a crucified martyr. Looking up I could see his trousers wrinkle because of the organ inside. I felt eyes on me. I looked up and they were his! Looking straight at me, as if to ask what I was looking at. I diverted his eyes and looked at the assistant pastor who was bowing his head, praying in earnest. 158

HJ Anthology 7

158

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


He went on, “He died! For your sins! How can I say that any clearer? Let us pray.” Then he closed his sermon with this line, “As the organ begins to play, let us bow our heads.” It was a line with which he closed every sermon. I began to feel his eyes on me again. “I want to see you after church,” his lips brushed into my ear. “I’ll take care of your folks.” I hushed my breath. For a moment, I forgot how I got there – up at the pulpit after the altar call! I remembered that I forced myself up to the altar – a ritual in my fundamentalist church. I hoped to get preferential treatment by my folks and the pastor. I remembered squeezing past my brother, then my dad, and on up the aisle. I was going to chase down those eyes and see what my chances were. The music continued and as everybody filed out of the auditorium, the pastor shook hands and made bad jokes. Something was said to my folks for the arrangements. I was going to get picked up by them in an hour or so. He was discussing “spiritual matters” with Dad about me. Solemnly, Dad took Mom out the stained glassed doors of the church. I sat nervously, hands folded, in the last pew. Smaller kids giggled at my stupidity while I put my hands over my own dick to cover up the hardon. Pastor Russ sat down in the pew in front of me. Grimly and shyly he peeked a smile at me. I glanced around, noticing that other kids were staring at me, waiting to see if I would begin to cry. Reaching back, he grabbed my folded hands and said, “Let’s get out of here.” We both got up at the same time and he turned to escort me towards the side door of the auditorium. It was a back entrance into the Pastor’s office. At the doorway, he stopped and his hand pulled his coat back past his legs and he reached it into his pocket. Meanwhile, I copped a view of his dick inside of his suit pants – a slight bulging in the lower part of his fly. Yes, that’s definitely his dick! I was feeling an intense heat growing rapidly inside me. Our physical closeness made me feel excited and brought a nervousness to my breathing. He rattled the doorknob and smiled at me, arms outstretched, as the door swung open. I was a little worried that this was a mistake. I feared he was faking it all and hoped that he wasn’t thinking something totally different than what I was thinking. I entered the quiet room. All I heard was the clock ticking impatiently on the wall. I couldn’t even hear the people outside leaving the church. A leather sofa was on one side to the right, in front of the windows. His desk, large and dark stained, was facing the door in front of a wall of bookcases. I headed towards the sofa and saw that three magazines were arranged neatly on the end table. Rationalizing, I was trying to figure out if I was in trouble or not. I thought in a split second, if he was calling me down for staring at him, then why was he noticing? So, am I in trouble or not – and when should I begin hard at faking it? He walked deftly around his desk and pulled the chair back. He smiled again at me. He glanced down for a second and I could see his thinning scalp glaring in the lamp behind me. Slowly, he folded his hands and 159

HJ Anthology 7

159

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


leaned back in the chair. He then unfolded his hands behind his head and his tie got pulled up his torso very slowly. I was having a hell of a time keeping my eyes focused on his. I took a chance, and focused on that huge mound in his crotch. It’s like he’s got a baseball stuffed in there! “Mark,” he said “I’ve been meaning to talk with you. It seems that you have other things on your mind, besides my message.” I choked, silently. I looked down and felt it again – the eyes at my own crotch. I adjusted it slightly. The testosterone wasn’t finished with me yet. I decided to give up on this being a confession, at least from the religious standpoint. “Tell me how you are. I’ve noticed you’re about that age …” his voice quivered slightly. “Steve Froelke said the other day that you actually rubbed up against his buns during Wednesday night services!” He grinned. “Even our assistant, Pastor Hanks, said you actually felt him up last week!” My dick drooped. I became glued to a thick black-bound book directly behind his head. I supposed I’d have to explain these incidents. See, my dad was heavily involved in the church, so I occupied my time with some pretty kinky things. For instance, I’d giggle and tease men throughout the church. I teased them for their belly being so big, or for some hair poking out the top of their shirts. Or I’d take the opportunity to brush my arm against their bodies and feel their crotches. Sometimes it was their buns. I’d brush against them with my arm and let it follow the contours of their manly cheeks. I could even feel the cracks of their asses. With Pastor Hanks, I had a game. I’d catch him sitting at his desk in his office and I’d rush up and punch him. He’d laugh and push me away. Meanwhile, I’d laugh about his bulging tummy. Anyway, I’d pat his stomach or his thighs and make all kinds of crazy remarks. Pastor Hanks would grin and return the favor by laughing at my acne or something. Once I got brave and actually grazed my hands over his huge bulging dick while he was sitting down. It was wonderful! I’ve shot gallons thinking about that incident since. My pastor smirked. “Now, Mark,” he said “I don’t want you to be embarrassed.” I felt a quiver come over my body. My dick was doomed for life! It would never get hard again! I murmured something, I don’t know exactly what. “Let’s see, do you think about girls?” he asked. I was running out of murmurs. “What do you think about?” he persisted. One last chance at the murmurs – then quickly I realized that I wasn’t wrong! Here was my chance after all! God, am I stupid? He was getting suspiciously cool with his line of questions. This was my chance to see his dick! There was my moment of advantage. I knew now why he was still questioning me in this way. He wanted to do the deed and didn’t know if I did! “Mark,” he said and leaned forward. Calmly, he took a breath. “Talk to me. What are you masturbating about?” 160

HJ Anthology 7

160

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


I gulped! What did he say? Oops, there went my moment of advantage – and what a moment! “Stand up, Mark,” he said. I gulped again and my dick actually hurt because it quickly became so hard. The burning sensation began again. He leaned back, pulling his arms along the chair’s armrests. I stole a glance. His bulge seemed larger than ever. In fact, his dick was huge! The bulge was bigger than I could see from my usual three rows back! (My family was required to sit in the same place during every service in the church. My position was three positions from the aisle. Since his kids in front of me were younger than I was, I could see his crotch clearly from where he sat on the platform.) “Yeah,” he said in a hushed voice. I realized that he noticed by the position of my eyes what they were staring at! “Stand up straight,” he repeated a little louder. “Open ’em up!” I was on! I was going to see my pastor’s dick for the first time. As I stood, my dick stretched inside my trousers. My hands went to my belt and froze when I saw his hand going for the bulge I always wanted to see. My God! He’s so huge! Look at his thumb rubbing the top of the bulge! I remembered his orders and unbuckled my belt. I noticed his hands stopped their massaging and how involved he was with his own thoughts. His eyes were staring straight into the fly of my pants. I began on my zipper and after an eternal minute, I was standing up straight again after pulling my pants off my feet. My foreskin pulled from within my jockey underwear and I blushed at the site of my dick sticking out of my drawers. “Come here,” he said. I walked toward him, head down – eyes dead into his crotch. In a moment, I was standing between his knees. He reached a finger inside of my thighs, up and into the base of my crotch. “Well?” His other hand came toward me as he leaned forward in his chair and his face came close to mine. I could see nothing but his face. His fingers continued behind the elastic of my underwear and his palm smoothed my hairless abdomen. I gasped for air. Then his whole hand reached inside my underwear and pulled my balls past the legging – a seizing pain went through my stomach. He stretched the elastic as far as it would go while his hand pulled on my dick. He pulled the foreskin as far back as it would go, and with the other hand he pulled my underwear down. He leaned back fast to take a look at my dick and he nestled a finger inside of my foreskin. With another finger or two, he pulled the foreskin over my dick and his finger and began to massage the head of my penis. Then, with a thumb and his middle finger, he began to massage the length of my dick. Suddenly, he pulled his finger out and pulled the foreskin all the way back, past the head. My dick hurt with my foreskin so tightly pulled back. He ran a finger around my unusually large head; I had never even seen it that big before! A finger ran around the end of the head and a familiar muscle within my body twitched. Quickly his finger tickled my pee hole and he wiped away the juice as soon as it appeared at the end. His finger disappeared 161

HJ Anthology 7

161

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


underneath his moustache. I watched in awe and gulped at the thought. “Ever tasted a man before?” he said. I was astounded and turned on at the same time. He began to stroke me and I instantly began to squirt my juice – it hit his suit pants in the middle of the thigh. “Ohh!” he jumped with surprise. “You’re pretty hot, aren’t you?” He swiped a finger over the white droplets and rushed them to his lips. When they were gone, he smiled at me generously and reached his arms around me. His face came towards mine and he began to kiss me. One arm reached down and he began to squeeze one of my buns. I tasted my own salty sperm as his tongue played with mine. I reached my hand into his crotch and shyly I brushed my hand slowly against my pastor’s crotch. I turned my hand and reached my fingers out until they touched that bulge I had always wanted. My palm turned so it cupped his dick and I squeezed with a gasping breath. He pushed me back quickly and he stood up. Deftly, his hands reached for his belt buckle. I watched his hand slide down his fly past his dick as he opened the top of his pants. Jockeys! I watched him reach into his underwear and work his fingers around his penis. The head plopped out and his hands began to stroke his dick slowly. I became self-conscious that I wasn’t keeping up with him. I concentrated on my own clothes. I began on my shirt. I looked up and his hands left his dick alone while they started on the necktie. I watched his penis sticking out of his underwear fly bobbing around while he continued to strip. He had a line of hair that moved up his belly and fanned out around his pecs. His hair was a golden chocolate brown that sparkled in the lamp light. What an amazing body! I couldn’t believe how beautiful his body was. His palms slid down his stomach and his fingers slipped into the waistband of his shorts. I looked up as his entire dick flipped out of the underwear line as he lowered his shorts. It was like it was in slow motion. He had a large angry-red head. As his legs stepped out of his underwear, his balls flopped over each thigh. They were large balls, in a darker colored scrotum. I was bewitched at the glorious nude male standing in front of me. His entire penis pointed right at me, and without invitation, I dropped to my knees. Instinctively, I opened my mouth and his hand moved towards the back of my head. Slowly, he pushed my lips over his penis. He began to pump his penis in and out of my mouth. I could hear him sigh with pleasure and I continued to work my lips farther up his shaft. Once, I pulled away and watched the clear fluid strain out of his pee hole. It wasn’t hard to remember the hundreds of fantasies I’ve had earlier about this man. I watched his beautiful scrotum as it pulled his testicles up and down. I reached up and coiled my fingers around the base of his dick. His balls lay comfortably on the back of my hand and I opened to suck on his dick again. He put his hands under my armpits and pulled me into a standing position. We traded places and I hoisted my butt up on his desk. He kissed me passionately and slowly pushed me down on his desk. Raising my legs into 162

HJ Anthology 7

162

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


the air, he grabbed his dick and spit on the other hand. Massaging his penis, he began to push his cockhead against my butt hole. I couldn’t believe what was happening. I looked into his eyes and he grinned and said “I’d like to fuck you, son.” Then he sighed and whispered “I like to fuck boys who are really tight. I like a tight ass wrapped around my meat.” And with that, he pushed his dick into my anal cavity. Slowly he pushed into me and I began gasping with the pain. Noticing my wincing, he stopped pushing into me and began to coo at me. “Shhhhhh,” he whispered. “It’ll pass in a minute. You are tight, aren’t you?” In a minute, he began to pull out and when I felt the head of his dick pushing out of my sphincter muscle, he began to push back in. This time, though, it was a lot faster. I grimaced because I wasn’t used to the size of it yet. I let the air out of my lungs as he pulled back out again. “Uunnnngh,” he groaned on his way back into my hole. I felt like I’d become a tunnel for a locomotive! He began a rhythm pushing and pulling his meat inside of me. I put my head back and closed my eyes enjoying the intensity of his sex. He continued fucking my ass and began to breathe heavily. I took a minute to stare at his face as he bit on his bottom lip. “Unhhh, Unhhh, Unhhh,” he stroked. He began a rhythm of fucking me furiously. I memorized the moment, imagining that I was his wife, and I felt his hand on my own penis. “Unhhh,” he continued and began to stroke my own meat. “You got a nice dick, son.” “Yeahhhhh” he whispered. While he fucked me, he started to stroke my dick in the same rhythm. I concentrated on everything I could feel at that moment. First was the pubic hair brushing against my buns. I could even hear his balls bouncing on my butt. Meanwhile, he continued with his grunting and fucking. “Oh,” he said. “Oh, yeah!” he said louder. “Unghhh, Unghhh” he pushed harder with every stroke. “Nice hole, son.” I watched him stroke my penis. His hand began to stroke my stomach, threading his fingers in my pubic nest. His handsome face winced as he fucked me really hard. He looked up at the ceiling and closed his eyes. I began another build-up of cum. “Unhhhhh!” he shouted and I felt his penis squirt the sperm into my hole. He looked down at my face with a look of pain and he began to jerk his whole body. I could feel his dick in me as far as it would allow. His sperm! He’s cumming inside of me, like he does with his wife. I can feel his dick’s muscles as it squirted more cum. A large shot of my own cum squirted into the air. He yanked the foreskin as far back as it would go and held it there. I squirted my sperm out again which landed right above my navel. Quickly, his other hand reached for my 163

HJ Anthology 7

163

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


dickhead and began to rub it between his fingers. A finger reached for the first puddle of sperm and he lifted it to his lips. Slowly, he pulled his dick out and his face came towards my belly. He began to lick my sperm away with his tongue. The next stop was to lick the sperm from my pee hole. I seized at the intense feeling. Once I was thoroughly cleaned up, he stood up and slapped me on the buns. “C’mon! Let’s catch up with your folks.” I obliged and began to get dressed. I watched every moment and memorized the entire scene and now I’m glad I did!

Tied Up, Tied Down by Nene Mason

I admit it – I’m a daddy, OK? And I want you to know about my fantasy which came true so unexpectedly on that sweltering hot summer day, the day I was scheduled to move into my new apartment a few blocks away from the Chapel Hill campus of the University of North Carolina. But please don’t rush me, OK? It’ll take a while to get to the meat of this true story. Five years ago, I had decided it was high time to leave my roots in New York City’s Washington Heights neighborhood. At fifty-three, I relocated to North Carolina and bought and operated an up-scale boutique featuring apparel and athletic footwear. It is located rather conveniently near the University, the home of the celebrated Tarheels. All the rooms in the apartment were empty, awaiting the delivery man with my furniture. I guess you know how boring it can be just waiting around for your things to arrive. Well, that plus the heat got me so horny I decided I had a few minutes yet before everything came. I lay on the bare floor and started to jack off while looking at the latest edition of Handjobs that I had thoughtfully packed away in my gym bag. I continued to stroke my cock until I had covered my belly with hot cum. I detected a noise outside the window. Peering out, the first thing I saw was a van. Climbing out of it was a curlyheaded youth with a shock of carrot-colored hair and a bulging basket neatly outlined by the worn fabric of the tight 501’s he was wearing. I got dressed quickly and rushed to the door, realizing with a jolt that I had forgotten about the rolled-up carpeting the landlord had promised to install in my apartment. I was wearing my usual cutoffs and tank-top emblazoned with the pink triangle favored by the gay support group at the University. As I gestured for him to come in, I found myself stammering at the sight of the humpy youth standing suggestively in front of me. “Don’t you work at the Running Room?” he asked. I recovered somewhat from the initial surprise, but could not, for the life of me, recall ever having seen him before. After that day, whenever we ran into each other, he seemed very friendly. In time, we grew closer, but I remained wary and skeptical. I kept thinking about the humpy stud almost continuously since that first encounter. He looked so very young and fresh-faced, the perfect embodiment of the callow youth of literature, that it held me back from approaching him in a suggestive manner. Every time I saw Troy, my asshole twitched in anticipation of a wild fuck session with him. 164

HJ Anthology 7

164

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


I knew I was ready; my raging hormones would signal me whenever he was near. My frustration level was near the boiling point. One morning, soon after moving into my new apartment, I was busy as a bee in my store. The Running Room was crowded with the college students from the University stocking up on running wear for the new semester. Thank God, it was finally lunchtime. I left the store in charge of my associate and walked outside. It was a beautiful spring day. The trees and flowers were in full bloom after the long, cold winter. I thought a walk at lunch would do me good. I was about to find out how good! Once outdoors, I really didn’t pay much attention to where I was going, wandering toward the University campus. It seemed that all the students were out to enjoy the sunshine. There were hot, young guys, some in shorts, all over the place. The sight was really getting to me when all of a sudden, as I turned the corner, utterly preoccupied with lusty thoughts, I heard a warm, pleasant voice saying, “Hi, what a coincidence meeting you here. How are you?” It was Troy. Coming down from the clouds, I managed to stammer, “How nice to see you. I see you’re carrying some books. Are you enrolled for the spring semester?” Troy looked even better than usual. In his white shorts, he looked like the very model of the handsome Greek gods you see in classic statuary. We talked for a few minutes and he invited me to his dorm. After we got there, we talked again over some cold brews. I hadn’t come to talk though, and told him so. I made up my mind on the spot; he was just too good to let this chance meeting go for naught. He stood up, walked to the door, locked and bolted it, and slid the chain across its companion bar. We worked on each other’s clothes feverishly and were soon rubbing flesh against flesh. He was a magnificent sight naked. His thick, uncut cock was pulsating wildly, beckoning me to it. I bent down and shoved my face on it. I gobbled on his meat as my hands returned to lower his shorts beneath his smooth, rounded, hard buttocks. I was reluctant to leave his fiery muscle, but had to get his crotch completely stripped. I didn’t leave it uncovered long, my mouth anxious for more of his manly scent. Troy pumped his pole into my throat as my fingers toyed with his fuzzy asscrack. One hand came around to cradle his young balls, jostle them, and give them a squeeze. Then it was time to lift off his juiced-up cock, my saliva lubricating him quite sufficiently. “Holy shit!” Troy said in awe. “That’s the biggest my dick’s ever gotten!” We tumbled to the floor as I knelt down, leaned forward and raised my ass into the air. My asshole was on fire; it burned for the feel of his driving dick. I let my face press against the floor, my hands rushing to my crack to spread it wide, my legs apart to let my balls dangle freely under a rock-hard hardon. “Climb on,” I hissed at him, pure lust churning my insides. “Fuck me, Troy! Ram it in and cum up my ass!” The teenager stepped out of his shorts and stared at my winking asshole. He seemed hesitant to bury his handsome hardon up my wanton butt. 165

HJ Anthology 7

165

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


The sight of his drooling cock told me he wanted to, but something held him back. “Go for it, Troy!” I yelled at him savagely. Troy’s hands worked up and down his long swollen shaft. “I’ve never done this before. Won’t it hurt you?” “That’s my concern,” I assured him. He had a point. His cock was not only long; it was wide and fat at the tip of the mushroom-shaped knob. It was bigger and thicker than any I’d ever seen. Thank God for turning out these lusty teens, I said to myself, as I began to instruct him. All I knew was that my aching hole was too greedy to let him get away. “Do it!” I commanded him. “Fuck the living daylights out of me! Make me feel that monster dick!” Troy did as I told him. He knelt between my legs. We were still on the floor. From my position, I couldn’t see my ass. I didn’t have to. I felt his finger slide down my parted crack, graze my rosebud, and continue on to my wobbling ballsack. His hand cupped the two swollen orbs and rolled them around in his big hand. The handsome teenager released my balls and inched himself closer. The slippery, wet head of his big cock kissed my hole and a quaking shiver raced through my body. He pressed insistently against my sphincter muscle and my opening slowly spread open. The tip of his knob entered me. It felt great! I stretched around the slope of his incoming head, felt my hole close onto the deep groove that separates tip from shank. I squeezed my muscle around his, moved my ass just a little to fully experience the swamping pleasure of his head held tightly in my ass. “Oh, that feels so good,” I murmured. “Now, Troy. Do it now! Slam your rod all the way up my ass!” Troy inched a little further in, his head pushing up my yawning canal. His big, rough hands gripped my hips and held me steady. I took a deep breath and relaxed around his idling engine. A hurtling missile flew up my ass and my channel widened, my hole stretched to the limit. My hands rushed to the floor to keep me from being flattened by the power of his driving thrust. My cheeks closed around his base, his pretty, light red pubic hair brushing my buns. I had him inside me, every inch of his dick buried in my hot and excited flesh, his hairs tickling my tensed and clenching mounds. “You OK?” Troy asked anxiously, holding himself tensely inside me. I hastened to reassure him, knowing it was only going to get better. I couldn’t wait. I needed him to stroke my insides with his massive member. I lowered my hips to slide his cylinder back towards my gripping entrance. Troy took the hint. He pulled back and almost out of me, my hips returning to their former position to receive his next incoming thrust. He pushed up slowly, slid between my blazing walls until his hair once more ground against my trembling butt, joy shaking my body around his heavenly stake. He rocked his hips back and forth to bang his cock around inside me. I wanted to die from the stimulating pleasure exploding in my brain, not to mention the frantic twitching feeling inside my ass. 166

HJ Anthology 7

166

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


Then Troy began to pump, fucking my ass like a pro. His speed steadily increased until he was slamming into me with wonderful power, his tip reaching deeply up inside me. My body rocked in rhythm to his thrusts, his hands pulling my ass forcefully onto his jabbing rod. He wasn’t holding back any longer. He plowed into my jiggling ass and our bodies met in loud slaps. My hand flew up to stroke my needy dick and my balls flopped madly between my legs. I locked my fingers around my steely girth, squeezed my firm muscle with paralyzing pressure, and jerked on it wildly, my desire to receive Troy’s load up my burning butt. And his furious pace told me he was close to doing just that. The horny teenager moaned and groaned like a wounded animal. A man in pain wouldn’t be trying to climb inside me, his hips driving into me with even greater force. A man in pain would stop. Troy, thankfully, showed no signs of easing up on his plunging attack. Troy’s moans erupted into jerking grunts, his hips wobbling his cock in spiraling spasms of cum-filled lust. Amazingly, he increased his pace, fucking me harder and deeper. It was even better than before! My hand froze around my drooling cock as all thought poured into the fiery ecstasy rampaging in my cock-filled ass. After what felt like hours of plummeting pleasure, Troy forced himself the furthest yet and stopped. It was like the quiet before the storm. My thighs quivered in anticipation. My heart pounded in my ears. My cock was jumping and leaking all over in my sweaty hand. I knew I had to dump my load soon. My ass bore down greedily on Troy’s idle and pulsating rod. A long sigh rushed past my lips as spurt after spurt filled my tunnel, spreading raging flames throughout my flesh as he blasted up my ass. He came and came, sending a rushing river of boiling hot, fresh, young cum into my rectum. My hips circled around his spewing length to bathe his knob in his own juices. Troy panted and cried above me, his tip probably as sensitive as my own. My actions served a double purpose. My rotating ass languished in the glory of Troy’s thick and dumping load, while my dick blasted out streaks of hot jism and puddled all over my chest. As the last of the baby-faced youth’s cream dribbled out of his tip, my own climax reached its frenzied peak. Troy stayed in my ass as I emptied my rod, his cock softening only slightly. He felt so comfortable I wanted to keep him there forever. But the fuck was over and he slowly slipped out of me, my tunnel collapsing in the wake of his retreat. My ass felt sore and satisfied at the same time. I glanced at the clock and panicked. My lunch break was already more than an hour overdue. Then I heard Troy ask, “Will you do something special for me? I’d like to do this again. You’re a good teacher, but this time, I’d like to do it a little differently.” I was breathless in anticipation, waiting to hear what it was he wanted. “Put on your jock, white socks, and gym shorts and then crawl into bed and be asleep when I get to your place. I’ll wake you up. It’ll be late, OK?” 167

HJ Anthology 7

167

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


OK? I couldn’t believe him. He was asking for a fantasy! Something I couldn’t resist! And this from a callow youth? What an unexpected surprise! That night, I showered and shaved, then put on the clothes he asked for and fell into a deep sleep. When I came to, I was tied to the bed, my arms spread wide. Scared, I immediately tried to free myself, but then saw Troy’s familiar face and his totally nude body, with nine hard inches of uncut cock staring wickedly at me. He fell face forward into my crotch, then ripped off my shorts, pulled my cock out of the side of my jock and sucked it into his mouth. Then, pulling himself off my cock, he started working his tongue up and down my thickening shaft, then swallowed it again. I was humping my crotch into his eager face, and his mouth felt so good. “All right, Troy,” I told him, “make love to that dick.” Hungry for my pole, he was really gobbling it up, all the while he jacked on his own stiff tool. “Suck it, Troy, suck it!” I urged him. Soon my dick felt like it was going to explode, and Troy pulled off it just in time. I’d almost lost it. Troy said, “Now it’s your turn!” He straddled my head, took aim and pushed his dripping dick into my mouth. “Suck this big rod. Suck it all!” he ordered. “Get ready, guy. I’m gonna blast your mouth full of cum! Take it, take all of my hot cum!” I did, feeling the horny teen’s hot cum splashing into my mouth, and that caused my cock to spurt all over his chest. Then, without a moment’s hesitation, he raised my legs, and his mouth zeroed in on my balls and asshole. My own cock was aimed at my face. He licked, bit, and rimmed until load number two hit my face. He rubbed it all over my face, then pushed his cum-covered fingers into my mouth. “Eat it up like a good boy,” he commanded. Then Troy went back to my ass, and I went out of control, crying, “Oh, God, Troy, eat my ass!” He did – like a greedy little boy in a candy store left all alone. After switching from tongue to fingers, Troy managed to work in four, stretching and straining my asshole. Then it was time for the main event. Troy started pushing his fat nine-incher against my inflamed pucker, his spit-wet cock hitting it dead center. My ass separated and his invading tool jammed itself all the way into me. “Come on, take it,” he said. Before I could adjust fully, he was pumping that cock in and out of me. “You’ve got a sweet ass,” he moaned as his fat shaft tore into me. Boy, was I surprised – for the second time. I’d never imagined that young fresh-looking teenager could be so brutal! “Yeah, Troy, fuck me!” I gasped. “I want your load up my ass!” “You got it!” he yelled into my ear, then shot his sperm inside my yawning hole. Once he’d finished shooting, Troy said, “Now, little man, I want your load!” He threw himself on me and sucked my stiff joint into his face, gulping it down right to my aching balls. As I thrashed and groaned, he drained load number three out of me. I was completely dry. He released me, got dressed, and waved good-bye to me. 168

HJ Anthology 7

168

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


We remained friends and sex partners until he graduated from college and left town. The night-time experience never left me. Try as I might, I was never able to duplicate it with anyone else. Troy’s special fantasy stayed in my mind like a searing hot brand, his very own.

Tenderfoot by Ben Wade

The buckskin pony struggled up the steep slope to the top of the hill. Elliot reined him in and sat looking across the canyon below the mesa. The sun was lowering in the western sky to his left, sending slanted rays across the cliff faces and causing long shadows to draw strange shapes on the age-worn sandstone strata. He was new to this part of the country and was constantly awed by its natural beauty. Elliot had a lot of natural beauty of his own. At nineteen, he was a strapping figure of a young man. Short and stocky, he had a boyish face topping a manly, muscular body. Had there been anyone to watch him as he dismounted and took off his broad-brimmed, new black hat, they would have been struck by the mop of curly red hair, wet now with the sweat of his climb up the hill and the work he’d been doing with the small herd of cattle moving across the valley down below. This was his first day of work at the “Bar S” ranch. He’d been hired by Big Ed, the foreman, that same morning and had been sent out to learn his new duties. Right now he had to relieve the sex-hungry ache in his loins. He unbuttoned his jeans and pulled his long, thick dick out to piss. When he’d finished that, he continued fondling himself until he was hard, then, sheltered by his horse from keen eyes down below, he yanked his throbbing hot dick until he’d gotten his nuts off onto the hot rocks of the mesa. Remounting his pony, he slowly made his way down the hill to the rest of the crew who were busily urging the unruly critters back to the corral. Later that evening, after putting away an enormous supper in the big house, Elliot had followed the rest of the men to the bunkhouse, toting his gear – a small bag, a bed roll, and a knapsack. In those tough times right after the Civil War, would-be cowboys travelled light. Entering the low, square building, Elliot dropped his gear near the door and looked around. He saw about 20 bunks arranged around the walls with a long table in the center. The rest of the crew were finding places at the table as he watched. A tall black man walked over to him. “I’m Sam, son. I reckon you’d like to know where you’ll be bedding down, right?” The man’s expression revealed that he understood the nervousness the boy felt at the strangeness of his new surroundings. “I sure would, Sam,” Elliot replied, “That’s right neighborly of you.” Sam gave him a gap-toothed smile and turned to look the other men over carefully, obviously deciding how each would react to the new, untried hand. “You’ll have that bunk over there in the corner, son,” he said, a pointing finger indicating which one he meant. “Much obliged, Sam,” Elliot said. He picked up his gear, walked to the indicated place and spread his bed roll. Sitting on the edge of the rough bunk, he looked over the oddly assorted group of men who would be his 169

HJ Anthology 7

169

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


roommates and fellow workers. Each one of that group looked in his direction occasionally and nodded to him. A few of them even gave him a careful smile. A big, gray haired old man looked around the table at his mates and rose to his feet. Readjusting the obvious lump of his genitals in the grimy jeans, he strode over to Elliot. “Well, Red, I reckon you’d like to know who’s in the next bunk, wouldn’t you?” he drawled, giving the boy a big brown-toothed smile. “It’s me, kid. My name’s Al,” he said, extending his big, dirty hand. “Mine’s Elliot, Mister Al, I’m glad to know you.” There was a ripple of laughter from the group at the table. “That’s a good name, Elliot,” the man accented the name. “But I think you’ll be called Red around these parts, so you might as well get used to it,” he said with a lecherous grin, “and you might as well get used to me too, Red, ’cause you’re going to be seeing a lot of me.” Another ripple of laughter from the guys at the table made him turn and leer suggestively at them. “I like that name, too,” Elliot responded, “folks back in Kansas used to call me that since I was little.” As he pulled off his boots to relieve his sore feet, he watched the older man get undressed down to his dirty long johns, and got a whiff of his strong body odor. The young cowboy was used to smelling unwashed bodies, including his own. It was part of the times in which he lived. Elliot awoke slowly in the darkness of the bunkhouse. Something had disturbed his sleep; there, he felt it again, a hand was touching his leg under the covers. The touch was very warm, moving slowly up his inner thigh from his knee. He caught his breath quickly, then, deciding to feign sleep, released it again slowly. The hand made its way to his crotch and grasped his soft prick through the thin cloth, stroking it slowly. Elliot had unbuttoned his fly earlier when he’d been stroking his dick before going to sleep and the hand soon found the opening and moved onto his hot flesh. Responding to the rough touch of the hand, his dick was soon hard. Elliot felt the covers being moved away and the hot touch of a mouth on his dick made him quiver slightly, but still he didn’t move. He could tell from the odor of the man that it was Al licking his dick. The slavering tongue moved over the boy’s dick and licked his nuts before moving back to the cock and swallowing it to the root. Elliot’s dick wasn’t huge, but it had hardened to a good size and Al’s mouth was taking advantage of it by sinking his head down it to the boy’s thick, red bush and pulling back up to the lips of the long foreskin of the kid’s dick. After one down stroke, Al’s hand moved to the dick and slid the foreskin back. His tongue washed the corona clean of its deposit of cheesy smegma and continued to suck on the young man’s delicious organ. Elliot hadn’t had any way to release his pent up lust in several days except for whacking off a few times, so it wasn’t long before his nuts erupted, shooting a large load of cum into the older man’s mouth. He heard the old man gulp and swallow his spurting cream until the milky cum had spent itself and stopped. Al continued to nurse on the softening organ for a few moments, then released it and, patting the lad’s leg, went back to his cot. There had hardly been a sound during the whole event, but 170

HJ Anthology 7

170

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


when Elliot opened his eyes slightly, he could see several shadowy figures around his cot. A number of the other men had gathered around, stroking their dicks as they watched Al suck off the new cowboy. Elliot watched as they moved away, pairing off and groping each other. As he tried to go back to sleep, he heard numerous noises among the rest of the men. Grunts and sighs punctuated the silence in the room, competing with the wet, slobbering noises of cowboycocks being sucked all around him. Elliot smiled silently to himself; this was going to be more fun than he had thought. Elliot wasn’t the only greenhorn on the ranch, or even the youngest. There were four other boys who were younger than him. The other boys were about a year apart. The youngest was Rafe, a thin boy who, Red discovered, belonged to the foreman. Big Ed was a mountain of a man, well over six feet tall and weighing, Red guessed, about 250. He found it hard to picture that big man with little Rafe and wondered who did what to whom. They jointly occupied the foreman’s quarters, an addition off the bunkhouse. The rest of the youngsters bunked with the other cowboys. The next oldest of the four was a tall, handsome black boy who looked mature. He belonged to none of the older men, but played the field, offering his excellent services to all and sundry of the cowboys. Elliot discovered in time that Jeff seemed to prefer the older men in the crew, especially Al. On many occasions he’d awaken to see the strapping big black kid sitting astride the old man’s heavy body, riding him like a bronco, and later sliding upward on Al’s body to feed the old fellah his really awesome organ. The sight never failed to excite Elliot’s sexual hunger, but he knew he wouldn’t have long to wait. There was always somebody eager to take advantage of the boy’s horniness to go down on him for a load of his sizzling, sweet semen or sit on his swollen steely stake for a spell. Third up the age list was “Lump”, who’s name was actually Cal. He was very fat with a dick that was all but invisible. Cal was a hard worker and did his job. At night, he’d take a position on his bunk with his bottom in the air and take all comers. (pun intended) Cal made himself available throughout the night for whomever wanted to mount him. His bunk was the next one away from the foot of Elliot’s bed, so the redhead could easily lie there and watch the shadowy figures mount Lump’s bottom one after another all through the night. Some nights, Elliot counted more than 20, so it appeared that somebody was getting more than his fair share of accommodating Lump’s rump. Frankie was a dark haired, tall and willowy lad who found the hard cowboy work to be very difficult. More like a woman than a boy, Frankie seemed to be drawn to the better looking among the men, most of whom were a pretty rough looking lot. It didn’t take Frankie long to zero in on Elliot. Out on the trail one day, he joined Elliot who had stripped and was taking a bath in a swiftly flowing creek. He stripped slowly on the bank, making sure that Elliot was watching him closely. Stretching and preening, he displayed his big, handsome body for Elliot’s admiration before he too entered the cold stream for a quick, shivering wash. Dashing out of the chilling creek, he joined Elliot who was standing quietly, drying his body in the sun. After his 171

HJ Anthology 7

171

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


icy body had stopped shivering, he moved close to Elliot and slowly dropped to his knees. He took the redhead’s alabaster white dick into his mouth and buried his nose into the fiery bush. After a moment of sucking, he withdrew and suggested that they lie on the warm sand. Elliot enjoyed being with the sensitive and intelligent boy. He also enjoyed the younger man’s slender but muscular body with its delicate pattern of black hair on the chest and the clean line arrowing down his belly to a small bush of dense ebony curls. Frankie’s hard cock was a long slender tube of ivory white flesh, longer than Elliot’s whole hand. After some licking and sucking of each other, Elliot’s legs were soon in the air as Frankie slid the pink dickhead into him, followed by the whole length of his rigid fuck stick. Frankie was the first man that Elliot had permitted to enter him in many months, and he soon felt that he wanted no one else. The intensity of emotion aroused in him by the rhythmic thrusting of the handsome boy’s body soon overwhelmed him so that they both climaxed simultaneously. Elliot’s creamy, white semen flooded his fuzzy, red stomach as his lover, gasping his own ecstasy, leaned over and licked the hot, spicy stuff from the carroty fur before he fell over, exhausted, next to the older boy. Elliot reached for the boy and, pulling him close, kissed him tenderly. Frankie’s lips were stiff at first, as he thought about the west’s axiom that cowboys don’t kiss, but this was different, he was in love and soon his tongue sought Elliot’s. They lay together for long moments kissing and caressing each other, delirious with the new, softer emotions of their unusual relationship, one they dared never reveal to their fellow cowboys. Hearing a snapping sound, the boys sat up in fear of being seen. Out of the dense sagebrush lining the stream bank, emerged Jeff who gave them a suspicious look before dropping his pants and plunging into the stream to wash off the dust and stink of the trail. Dashing out of the creek he splattered water all around him and approaching the boys, he dropped to his knees, giving them a good look at his sleek, satiny black body and his incredibly huge organ. He looked at the boys, from one to the other slowly before uttering his chilling condemnation. “You two look as guilty as hell – have you fallen in love?” “No!” They answered in unison and, looking at each other, their faces reddening, they knew their secret was out. There’d be hell to pay now. The rough bunch of cowboys who were their trail mates would never let them live it down. It was bad for bunkhouse relations too, since it cut down seriously on the amount of sex available to the group as a whole. “Yep, yo sho is,” the black boy slurred in his thick-as-grits deep south drawl. “It’s writ all ovah yo faces. Shit now, ain’t that sumpin to grin aboht.” He stood up and started dancing around the sullen faced pair. “Wait’ll the hands be heah’n aboht dis!” he cackled, “y’all know who’s gonna be the niggahs aroun’ heah now, don’ ya?” “C’mon, Jeff,” Elliot said, “ya ain’t seen nothin’ and ya got no call to be jawin’ about stuff yer not sure of, do ya?” “Wahl, mebbie ahs be see’n an’ mebbe not, girls, but wotcha got to offah me to keep dese fat lips taght?” 172

HJ Anthology 7

172

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“You know damn well we ain’t got nuthin, Jeff,” Frankie spoke slowly, kindly, looking for an out with this young man. “Y’all knows yo bote gots sumpin as dis boy wants a heap,” Jeff said, grinning brightly into their handsome, worried faces. “What’s in that woolly head of yours? We ain’t got nothin you’d want,” Elliot wheedled. “Oh, yup, ya does, sho enuf!” laughed the handsome black, his eyes glistening. “Ya bote gots dem sweet pink, mouts dat ah be wantin t’have aroun’ dis big, black dick.” The boys looked at him, dumbfounded. The kid wanted them to suck his beautiful big black bat in return for his silence in the bunkhouse about their new relationship. Frankie and Elliot looked at one another – an unspoken agreement passed between them. “Well, Jeff, you got us for sure. Whenever you want to get that thing sucked, you can come to either of us.” “How ’bouts now?” Jeff slowly approached Elliot, his massive organ beginning to rise. Elliot took it in his hand, holding it as if it were a long sandwich, and gaping, took some of it in his mouth, shoving his tongue under the thick foreskin. Frankie came close and grabbed the tight ball of nuts in their sack, pulling and twisting on them, as if trying to unscrew them from the boy’s body. After a few minutes of that, Elliot’s jaws were aching. He pulled off and Frankie took over. He seemed to have a deeper capacity for the huge organ, and soon had the handsome, chocolate colored boy gasping in passion. As the kid shot his load into the suctioning mouth, he was frantically jerking on Elliot’s hard dick and biting the redhead’s pink nipples. “Man, caboy, dat was sumpin, fo sho!” he said, sinking to the ground on his knees and gasping for air, still holding Elliot’s hard prick. Elliot stepped closer, offering his thick, fiery red cock to Jeff who took the throbbing hard dick into his mouth right to the bush, pumping on it furiously. Frankie watched for a moment, amused by the strong color combination of the black boy’s face slamming against the flaming red of Elliot’s fur and excited by the sight of Jeff’s ass so close to him. Moving around behind Jeff, he spat on his hand and soon slid his long dick into the crevice between the mounds of ebony satin. Jamming himself deeply into the black man’s brownie, he ramrodded those solid buns ferociously, angrily, until he yelled that his dick was spitting. At the same moment, the redhead’s nuts started pouring their juice into Jeff’s slurping maw. Satiated at last, the three young men dropped to the warm sand and lay there, panting, trying to recover from their frenzied orgy of passion. A half hour or so later, they decided to return to the trail camp. They rose, brushed the sand off their bodies, and dressed. The camp circle that night was very quiet, everyone sleeping soundly, seemingly not caring for sex but actually every man there had had plenty that day.

My Japanese Virgin Boy by WG

I was 6’, 160 lbs., dark hair, and at the time in my early thirties. I had the afternoon off from work so I thought I would get some action before I went home, and I went to a movie in San Francisco. 173

HJ Anthology 7

173

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


I sat down in the back of the theater, and when I got my eyes adjusted to the dark and had watched a bit of the movie, I started to look around for something going on. Two seats over was this young Japanese man. I am very partial to Asians. He had fine features, neatly trimmed black hair, he must not have weighed more than 120 lbs., if that. He was smiling as he watched the movie. I looked more at him than the movie, hoping to catch his eye. He had a beautiful, classical Japanese face. The fine features made him look almost too young and boyish to be where he was, but I am sure he was old enough. I love younger guys because I am the daddy type. I moved down in my seat and started to rub my crotch as I watched the movie and this oriental Adonis. He finally turned my way and smiled and returned to look intently at the movie. I was trying to get up enough nerve to move over to the seat next to him when the movie ended and he got up and walked out. I got up and followed him. If there was any way to get to know this boy, I wasn’t going to pass up the chance. I followed him out onto the street and walked behind him for a little bit. He was poured into his pants. His tight, little butt was just the right size for squeezing and playing with and fucking. He was moving slowly enough so that his butt was moving sensuously with each step. He was about 5’8” and neatly dressed. I moved up alongside him, and looked at him with a smile. I said “Hello. How are you today?” He smiled and said just fine. I asked him if I could give him a lift anywhere, as my car was just up the street. He said yes, if it wouldn’t be any trouble, he was going home. It would not be any trouble for me. I wanted all of him, if he was willing. I said my name was Robb, and he said his was Tetsu. He was from Tokyo, and over here on business for a few months. He was staying with a business associate’s friend near upper Market Street. We got into the car and drove slowly in heavy traffic towards his place. We talked about all he was doing and I told him about myself. I still had my semi-hardon down my pant leg. I would frequently rub it to keep it hard, making sure he was looking in my direction. He would smile the most beguiling smile, with those beautiful, dark eyes, sensuous mouth, and bright white teeth. I almost melted every time he looked at me and I would rub my hardon more. Tetsu finally asked if I would like to come up to his apartment and have a drink. I agreed and it looked as if I would be able to have my boy. After I parked the car, we walked up the stairs and went in. To my chagrin his roommate, Steve, and his girl were there. Tetsu introduced us and Steve gave me a knowing smile. I wondered what that was all about. Tetsu and Steve discussed their evening plans, as he got me a drink. Then Steve excused himself and he and his girl left for the evening. Steve gave me another smile and wink and said that he wouldn’t disturb us. My heart jumped, as did my cock, and I stammered a thank you, as he shut the door. 174

HJ Anthology 7

174

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


Tetsu called me back into the front room and had me sit down on the sofa next to him. We sipped our drinks and talked about the view of the city from the house and other mundane things. Tetsu was sitting with one knee on the sofa and turned to face me. I asked about Steve, but only academic answers were forthcoming. By then I had put my hand on his thigh. During the conversation I patted it, and squeezed it a little, looking intently into his beautiful eyes and his sensuous smile. He wet his lips a bit and looked very shyly at me. Tetsu reached down with one hand and put it over my hand, taking hold of it and moved it to his crotch and pressed my hand into him. Now I knew this was going to be a wonderful evening. I rubbed and squeezed his crotch and he reached over to mine and begin massaging my cock which was getting harder very quickly. His cock was soft but began to stand up in his pants. I moaned and told him what a handsome fellow he was, how beautiful his features were and how much I admired him. Tetsu put his drink down and leaned forward, with his eyes closed and his mouth pursed for a kiss. I reached around his delicate body and pulled him to me. We kissed lightly at first, then he wrapped his arms around me and I pushed my tongue into his delicious mouth. I wondered how much this boy knew and what he wanted to do. He sucked me in and our tongues entwined as we explored each other’s mouth and body. I wanted to ravish this Japanese prince, but he was so gentle and sensuous I had to slow down my excitement. We released one another. He sat back, got his drink, and sipped some more, smiling at me with all the seductiveness of an Adonis. He said that Steve had taught him how to suck dick and he would like to know more about the many ways to make love to a man. He had not had any sexual experience at home in Tokyo, and although he would have to eventually get married for his family’s sake, he wanted to know how to make man-love. I was going to be able to teach this boy a lot of daddy-son love. Tetsu said that Steve had told him before he left that he would be gone all night and that I should stay the night. How all of this came together, I’ll never know, but it was a daddy’s dream come true. It was beyond my wildest dreams. I couldn’t ask for more. Wow! To have this beautiful eager stud-boy to enjoy for the whole night. To say the least, I shuddered with excitement. I finished my drink, in one gulp. Tetsu asked if I wanted more and I said only a small one. He asked if I was hungry, and I said only for him and his nourishment, not food, as I massaged his hardon. We kissed again for a long time, feeling each other all over. Tetsu said that we could go to the bedroom and get undressed. He led the way down the hall and I feasted on his lithe body and his small globes as they moved in front of me. I hoped to have my hard cock inside of his hot boypussy soon. Next to the bed, Tetsu seemed somewhat shy. I decided to undress him, so I gave him a kiss and started to unbutton his shirt. When I got to his pants, I reached around inside of his shirt and felt his waist and then around to his back and then his tits and chest, opening the shirt of this bronze beauty. Tetsu’s tits were dark chocolate kisses standing up off of a smooth hairless chest of well defined muscles. He was breathing fast 175

HJ Anthology 7

175

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


with excitement, and his chest moved up and down, suggesting the need for attention. I leaned over and kissed each tit. As I licked and sucked on one, my hand pinched the other gently. As Tetsu pushed against my ministrations, he quietly hummed, ooohhhh, with each deep breath. This boy was getting turned on and learning how to make love to a daddy. I reached down and undid his belt and unbuttoned his pants. They fell to the floor around his ankles. His hard cock was still hidden beneath a pair of white jockey shorts. As I put one hand down the back of his shorts between his small golden globes and cupped his crotch, he humped forward and held on to my head as I kissed his chest, tits, and started working my way down to his navel. Tetsu kept saying over and over again, “Ooohhhh, you make me feel sooo good.” Every time I kissed him somewhere, I would hummm on his body. When my mouth got to his briefs, I kissed around his waist one way and then the other, savoring the fresh clean smell of this bronze boy-man in increasing excitement. Tetsu’s cock was only about four inches long and not very big around. His jewels were like large marbles in a tight sack. But they were what any daddy would be proud to take care of. He was a bit ticklish and wiggled and giggled a bit as I kissed my way around his waist to the cleft of his ass. As I started to pull his briefs down and kiss my way down his cleft, Tetsu pushed back and rolled his hips so that I could get between his cheeks with my kisses. I tongued his cleft and finally reached his rosebud. I licked it and pushed him over so I could get into it better. I still had hold of his cock. It would jerk every time I would penetrate his ass with my hot tongue, as far as I could go. His boypussy was clean and tasty, just like boys’ butts should be. Tetsu was moaning and telling me he had never felt anything so good in all his life. Another first for a wonderful daddy-boy relationship. I rimmed him until my tongue got tired and then I started kissing him around underneath his legs, but his pants were still at his ankles. I told him to lie down and I took his shoes and socks off and pulled his pants and briefs off. Here was this bronze Adonis, spread eagle on a white bedspread. His petite frame was devoid of hair except his underarms and a small patch of black hair crowning his hard dick and balls, which were a very dark chocolate bronze color. His balls and under-cock were hairless, and as he spread his legs further apart his lovely butt hole came into view and winked at me as his cock throbbed. I knelt down and kissed my way up one thigh to his groin, and then went down and up his other thigh until I reached his balls and then licked them and sucked them, one at a time. Tetsu wiggled and squirmed with each new sensation. He hummed out loud and told me how good everything felt and let out long ooohhh’s. I finally lifted up his beautiful uncut prick and licked the head. Tetsu squirmed and jerked up all at the same time. It was a wonderful mouthful. It fit my mouth perfectly. I ran my tongue into his piss-hole and pulled his foreskin up over my tongue and tickled the head of his wonderful tasting cock. He was putting out precum and it tasted so good. 176

HJ Anthology 7

176

1/4/01, 7:46 AM


“Oh,” he said “I have never felt it like that before. It is so exciting.” I did it again and then engulfed his whole shaft in my mouth in one lunge. I closed my mouth around his delightful chocolate morsel and sucked on it and tongued it. I then went further down and took both of his jewels into my mouth and sucked up and down on all of him. He was pumping his ass toward me in rhythm with my sucking. I was helping him with my finger around and in his asshole and my other hand massaging his groin and abdomen and chest and pinching his tits gently. He was writhing and moaning, “Oooohhh, how good that feels.” It was exciting to me to bring pleasure to this handsome, petite stud-boy. I could feel he was getting very close to an explosion, so I released him and lay my head on his groin and let him relax and cool off. I told him I wanted him to be able to enjoy the evening and we would cum many times tonight but the first one should be together. I sat up and started to undress. Tetsu said he wanted to do it. So he unbuttoned my shirt, and felt my chest and back and pinched my tits and then kissed them. He told me to lie down and he unbuckled my belt and unbuttoned my Levis. Then he took off my shoes and socks and pulled my pants off. My hard seven inch cock was still wrapped up in my low-rise briefs. Tetsu spread my legs and knelt between them. He massaged my thighs, groin, abdomen, and chest, avoiding my stiff, confined member. As he made a few passes I wiggled, hoping to make him take hold of my hard manhood. Finally he leaned over and kissed and sucked my cock though my briefs. He went from head to balls, all the time feeling my thighs with one hand and my tits with the other. He was really turning me on. He learned fast how to take care of Daddy. I was moaning and groaning with pleasure. I told him how he made me feel so good all over. I was humping up to his sucking and chewing. Finally he pulled off my briefs and lay down next to me, cock to mouth, mouth to cock. I rolled on my side and gazed and played with this bronze Adonis’ groin and thighs and finally Tetsu’s hard cock. He was doing the same for me. I finally felt his hot breath on my cockhead. Tetsu said that he had never seen such a big cock and large balls. By comparison I suppose I 177

HJ Anthology 7

177

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


was huge, but I didn’t think seven inches was so very big. He made me feel very much his daddy with his adoration of my equipment. I swallowed his equipment while he was talking to me and blowing on my cockhead. He then started to kiss the head of my cock and all around the shaft and down to my shaved balls. He could only get one ball in his mouth at a time, but it felt good as he sucked on it and tugged on it. He stroked my shaft with one hand and put his other hand around under my leg and played with my butt and asshole. I was following his lead doing the same things to him, although I had everything he owned in my mouth at the same time. We had been sucking and caressing each other for some time when I broke loose and told him to let go and let us relax for a while so that next we could go all the way once we started again. It was nice to see such a beautiful bronze boy-man body before me. I was so pale compared to him. We talked about how nice it was to hold each other, and to suck each other. It was comfortable to hold each other and kiss each other. Tetsu said that he had never had such a nice slow build up. It was really lovely. Just looking at this chocolate-bronze boy-man cock in front of me, made me more desirous to have his load of sweet cum in my mouth. I leaned forward grabbing his buttocks and took all of him in my mouth again. He took my shaft in his mouth and we started to suck deeply and steadily. We caressed and massaged each other and fingered the other’s rosebud, legs, and back and pinched and squeezed each other’s tits. It didn’t take long for both of us to build up by being sucked and humping our asses forward to drive all we owned into each other’s mouth. Although Tetsu couldn’t take all of my shaft, he made up for everything by the gentle kissing, caressing, and licking my head while he sucked. We had a finger in each other’s assholes massaging our prostates. I was humming and moaning on Tetsu’s prick and he started to do the same. We could both feel our balls tighten up and get ready for the explosion that was shortly to occur. We both thrust forward and drove our cocks deep as we straightened out and shot our loads of hot cum in each other’s mouth. We humped with each ejaculation. Tetsu’s cum was hot and sweet and there was a lot of it. What a thrill to feel this bronze Adonis stiffen all over and shoot wad after wad of cum in my mouth. I swallowed some and kept some in my mouth. I could feel Tetsu also swallow some of my cum. When the spasms died down we lay there still mouthing each other’s cock, relaxed and our cocks somewhat soft. I was still excited though at this prize of a stud-boy I had in bed with me. The night was young and more was to be enjoyed by each. We sat up and embraced each other. We kissed and I pushed my tongue in Tetsu’s mouth with some of his cum and took back some of mine. We sighed as we held onto each other and felt each other’s back as we hugged tightly. When I broke away from this passionate kiss, I told him that this was only the beginning of his daddy-boy education and it would get even better.

178

HJ Anthology 7

178

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


Harvest Thrills by Sean Terrell

It was fall again, and not particularly my favorite time of the year. School had started and I missed the freedom of summer, even though I had worked in the orchards most of my summer vacation. I enjoyed the last of the long, warm summer days. I ran around in my overalls with nothing underneath. I loved how the smooth denim cupped my solid asscheeks, how it became damp with my sweat, and how it felt cool when I sat down on the grass in the shade of a big apple tree. Apple harvest was the hardest and longest of the seasons. It was usually hot and dusty in the beginning of the picking season, and could turn windy and cold, with frosty mornings and chilly winds, as summer turned to fall. Mostly I liked the fact that Dad had to hire extra help for the harvest. José, who became my dad’s right-hand man, was my favorite. He was now working his third season for my dad. I had formed a close and trusting relationship with José over that period of time. José and the crew spoke Spanish most of the time. I picked up many words and phrases from hearing them talk among themselves. I marveled at their dark, solid bodies, toned and muscular from lifting and stretching. I especially liked José, who worked shirtless most of the time. He even did pushups and showed off his defined pecs and manly physique. Another thing that I liked was that just a few weeks into the new school year, we were given a harvest vacation of three weeks, to help with the peak picking season. It was important to get the fruit off before bad weather set in. It was during those weeks of this third year of admiring José, that I got to know him in a very different manner than ever before. I knew he was aware of the way I looked at him and admired him longingly. It was hard to conceal the growing bulge in my faded coveralls. I worked hard, lifting boxes of fruit, and copying José, by doing pushups on the ground. I hoped to make my body look as good as his. At school I even worked out with free weights during P. E. class. One Sunday as I walked past the row of cabins where José and the other ranch helpers stayed, I saw José sitting by himself at the side of his cabin. Everyone else had gone into town to go to church. My parents attended regularly, and during harvest would take the flatbed truck to the church loaded with our laborers on the back. As I approached José, he appeared to be crying. My first instinct was to console him. I walked up to him and saw that he was almost naked in just his bikini underwear and sitting on a stack of empty apple boxes. My eyes focused on the big bulge between his legs which held his manhood that I had secretly longed to see ever since he first came to work at our orchard. I walked up to him asking what was wrong. José raised his head and looked into my eyes. He said he had just learned that his mother in Mexico was very ill and he was afraid she was going to die before he had enough money saved to go see her. My heart saddened, and seeing him like this made me realize I loved the man more than I wanted to admit to myself. He said he should be at 179

HJ Anthology 7

179

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


church, praying for her, but was too upset to go with the others, afraid they would see him crying! I walked right up to him, between his bare thighs, and put my arms around his strong shoulders, pulling him against me. At first his body tensed, but then he let out a loud sigh as he leaned onto my body, and I hugged and held him. The feel of his warm body touching mine was overwhelming. I held him tight, feeling my dick swelling and lengthening against his hot inner thigh, as I lightly stroked his smooth bare back. José didn’t sob, he just let me hold and comfort him. It must have been for several minutes, but it seemed like eternal bliss to me. Soon I felt a stirring in José’s crotch. I knew he was getting an erection to match my own. The thought of lying in my bed beating off to visions of José, came racing through my mind. I had never felt so lustful. The need to have him and please him filled my mind and heart. José’s placed his hand on my waist and slid it down to the mounds of my ass. His large rough hands sent thrills throughout me. When he unbuttoned my trousers he put his hand inside, touching my bare skin. He let it slide down and cup my bare asscheek, I shivered and dropped my arms. Standing like a statue, I let him explore my aroused torso. I unbuttoned the shoulder straps of my overalls and let them fall as José slid them gently down over my quivering thighs. His eyes seemed to marvel at the sight of my body. He began to lick my chest and tease my now firm nipples with his hot tongue. My dick, fully erect, popped free and slapped tight against my solid stomach. Slowly José lowered his head, licking a trail to my belly button and then lower. I felt his hot lips graze the wet tip of my raging erection. His long firm fingers cupped my fuzzy nuts, fondling them and driving me into a state of madness. I wanted to explode then and there! All my desires were coming true at this very moment. Every jack-off session, every lustful thought, every hot craving and yearning was being fulfilled with José at this very second! When his warm mouth slid around the tip of my raging hardon, I lost all control. My balls tightened and slid against his fingers, hugging tight the base of my dick shaft. My dick began pulsing, and I felt the familiar growing release of sperm racing from my balls, shooting through my throbbing dick. I wanted to warn José, I wanted to grab his head and pull his sucking lips off my rigid dick, but I was frozen by the thrill and feel of his mouth on the most private spot of my body. I suddenly relaxed and let it all happen. My sperm shot in quick spurts, flying and spraying into José’s hot mouth. It was pulsing rapidly, flooding him with the most intense cum of my memory. I could feel his tongue lapping against the sensitive glans of my dickhead, and feel him swallowing, as his lips remained glued to my shaft. His mouth sucked for all he was worth, taking my full load into his wanting mouth and throat. I couldn’t believe it was happening. I became weak with exhaustion and fell against his face, bracing myself with my hands planted on his solid shoulders. 180

HJ Anthology 7

180

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


As I continued to pant and opened my eyes, I looked down at José whose eyes looked lovingly into mine. He continued to drain my dick of every possible drop of seed available from my burning balls. I stayed like that until my dick softened in his mouth, bathed in the immense warmth. As reality returned, I slowly let my body sink between José’s thick thighs. My dick pulled free from his lips. Facing each other eye to eye, I hugged him tightly and marveled at our tight embrace. Then slowly I pulled away and lowered my face to his excited crotch. His briefs, lifted and stretched by his rock-hard erection, exposed the flesh of his hairy shaft and damp and sweaty man balls. A large wet spot on his briefs marked the tip of his leaking cockhead. My fingers brushed the hard mound and slipped beneath the cloth, feeling the burning heat of his hairy and damp man balls. My mouth pressed against the wet texture holding back José’s throbbing naked cock which was leaking his manjuice. Ever so slowly I removed his underwear, pulling them beneath his heavy ballsack. I watched his mancock sway and pulse before my eyes, before tasting it with a dart of my tongue. Many feelings flooded my mind and body as I fulfilled a hidden desire that lay buried in my daily thoughts and was foremost in my fantasies as I jacked off, several times a day, in the orchard, in the truck, or in the privacy of my bedroom. My lips pressed against the soft tissue covering the head of José’s swollen cock. I nibbled at the unfamiliar folds of skin covering the large knob. Jizz seeped from the hidden opening of his fuck rod. I sampled his taste and texture, and wrapped a fist around the thick shaft beneath my lips. José’s cock was much bigger than mine. I explored it with my fingers as I bravely opened my mouth and let his mancock move past my lips. I felt the soft foreskin sliding off his cockhead, and enjoyed the excitement of my tongue touching and licking the soft sensitive head of my 181

HJ Anthology 7

181

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


182

HJ Anthology 7

182

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


lover’s manmeat. José automatically raised his hips, guiding his excited tool into my virgin mouth. His large work hands gently held my head and his hairy fingers played and caressed my scalp through my tousled sun bleached hair. He didn’t need to encourage my exploration of his manly features. I followed my instincts, and was soon sucking his meaty and upthrusting cock. I savored the juices coating my tongue and the feel of his throbber as it slid in and out of my face. I could hear José breathing loudly. His low moans rumbled in my ears. I felt his body stiffen and tense; his movements became excited and rapid. The thrusts of his cock went deeper in my mouth, touching the back of my throat. I thought at times I would gag, but struggled to keep it from happening. I knew José was going to give me his love juices just as I had given mine to him earlier. I knew he couldn’t control his urge and stop the flow building in his nutsac. At first I didn’t think I would be able to take the pending river of his cumload, but my mind had already decided the need to take the nectar of the man with whom I was making love, and to swallow his manload as he had mine. I felt him cumming. His hands gripped my head and held me as he stiffened. His cock swelled and pulsed as his cum gushed inside, flooding my mouth, filling my nostrils with a smell and taste I had never known before this. I held as still as I could as José pumped and shook until he had completed many spasms of spurting man jizz, filling my mouth to capacity. I looked up into the face of my idolized man lover, and saw his closed eyes and intense expressions as he began to relax from his intense orgasm. His cum drooled from the corner of my mouth, dripping onto the nest of his dark pubic hairs. I realized my own dick was fully erect again as I swallowed and fully tasted José’s gift of love juice. When his cock began to soften and I pulled my mouth free of it, I raised my head and we hugged tightly again. Not a sound was made, or a word spoken. Only the birds in the trees made noise. José finally stirred, and we stood. He took my hand and led me to the nearest apple tree. He surprised me by strongly taking my body and lifting me up to the lower branches of the tree. With a smile of satisfaction on my face, I picked the first apple I could reach, as I felt José press his face onto my fully hard dick. Soon we were lying on the grass at the trunk of the tree. We wasted no time before we ate more of each other’s fruit. I was truly in love for the very first time!

Know What To Do With It? by R.L.

Back when I was in high school I had the best friend a guy can have. Me and my friend Chris were joined at the hip. We were typical teens, wild and rowdy. We were driving our parents crazy by the time summer rolled around and we had nothing to do but nag them and drive them crazy. They decided to put us on the swim team together, to get us out of their hair for a few hours a day. It was after that when we started to check each other out in our speedos. We were both quite interested in each other’s body. The fact that our hormones were out of control might have had something to do with it. 183

HJ Anthology 7

183

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


One afternoon we stayed around at the pool to hang out after practice, when all of a sudden I got one of those uncontrollable erections and my speedo started to make like an Indian teepee. Quickly, I wrapped myself in my towel and raced for the locker room, but I wasn’t fast enough. Chris had already spotted it. I didn’t even realize Chris had, until he followed me into the showers and started to shower, too. I turned away from him, hoping that the cool shower would soon take its effect and I would get back to normal. I looked over at Chris, to try and see if he could see my hidden treasure, and to my shock, he was trying to hide his own. Being the bold person he is, he asked, “Is your thing hard, too?” I kind of smiled and showed it to him. He giggled and added, “Trust me, I know what to do.” He reached over and turned my water to ice cold! He was right; it went soft right away! Unfortunately, so did his. He went back into the dressing area of the locker room and started to get dressed. He was the first to say anything. “So do you know what to do with it?” I could not believe he was asking me this. I was much too shy to talk about it. I told him I really didn’t want to talk about it! We continued dressing and he asked if I wanted to spend the night, tonight. I usually didn’t think twice about things like that but after what had just happened and the fact that our mothers were going out of town, I said the infamous, maybe. We finished dressing and headed to the parking lot. When Chris informed his mom, she didn’t like the idea because his dad was on call until real late at the hospital. But after some coaxing, she said it would be OK as long as we behaved, and didn’t bother his dad too early in the morning because he would be very tired. She called my mom and asked her to bring me a change of clothes, since she would soon be on her way over anyway. But mom was preoccupied and forgot. So there we were, just me and Chris in one big house all alone. For some reason, due to the incidents earlier that day, I really felt nervous. I followed Chris up to his room.We played video games for hours before finally giving up. I thought we were headed for bed when Chris stopped me from flopping down and said, “I want to show you something.” He started digging in his closet looking for something. Finally he pulled out a couple of nudie magazines. We sat down on the floor and started flipping through the pages. I was in shock because these were not like the Playboys I had seen in my dad’s room. These actually had pictures of people having sex! For some reason, I was not paying attention to the pictures of the women, I was fascinated by the pictures of the adult men who had huge dicks and hairy bodies. I started wondering if my body would someday be like the men in the pictures. I got another hardon. I was so busy looking at the pictures I didn’t even notice my dick was sticking out the leg of my shorts. All of a sudden Chris giggled and grabbed my dick. I pushed him and he fell over on his back. I was so pissed that he had done that I didn’t realize he 184

HJ Anthology 7

184

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


had pulled my dick completely out. I looked down at his crotch and noticed quite a tower growing. I asked him, “Why did you do that?” He said, “Didn’t anyone tell you what to do with it when it gets hard?” He pulled me down to the floor and started telling me how his dad had told him the birds and bees chat, and told him that when it gets hard to rub it up and down real fast. He pulled down his shorts and his big dick popped up. He grabbed it and started pulling it back and forth. I just stood there in shock. Chris noticed I was taken aback, but reached over and started pulling on my dick, too! I would have thrown him off again, but this felt too good. I was pulled closer to him, and he started pulling on both our dicks, harder and faster. It felt like forever – I was in such euphoria. Next thing I knew, my body started trembling and my dick was harder than ever. Even my once loose balls were pulled snug against my dick. Then it was as if I landed in a cloud. My cock started shooting loads of white cream all over Chris’ chest. Just as I thought it was over, Chris started shooting his cream all over my balls and thighs. We were both covered with cream by the time we pulled away from each other. Chris said, “Now you know what to do!” That was the last we spoke about it that night. Chris went to take his shower and I waited, sitting on the floor, for my turn. That’s when I noticed that the bedroom door was wide open. I clearly remembered shutting it on the way in. The rest of the house was pitch dark, so I felt it couldn’t have been his dad. I just assumed it wasn’t shut all the way, and accidentally blew open. After my shower we got in our sleeping bags on the floor and watched TV, listening for his dad to come home. Chris fell sound asleep in just a few minutes. I was still restless and wanted to watch more television. On my way out of the room, I remembered I had no clean clothes for tomorrow, so I decided to stop by the laundry room on the way to their den to watch more TV. I threw all my clothes in the washer, leaving me only in my speedos. What did I care, since everyone had already seen me in a speedo anyway. I stretched out on the sofa in the den and watched television. It didn’t take long before I was sound asleep. The next thing I sort of remember was being held in someone’s arms as I was carried. They felt warm and fuzzy, so I just cuddled up tighter to them. Little did I know till later that that fuzzy blanket was Chris’ dad. I felt myself being laid down in a bed and the covers being pulled up to cover me. I thought I was just being put down on Chris’ bed, but I felt someone get in next to me on the bed. I was too tired to think about it, but I remembered as I went out that Chris only had a single bed. Being a morning person, my eyes started to peek open around sunrise. I couldn’t imagine why the blanket on my back was so heavy, since I was lying on my side. It felt heavy enough to be a person. I started to wiggle away to see who it was when a big furry arm reached around my chest and pulled me tight against his chest. Oh, my God, it was Chris’ dad! I calmed down 185

HJ Anthology 7

185

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


after a few seconds and realized Chris’ dad must have thought I was his wife in his sleep and cuddled up against me. I would have thought nothing of it until I felt a huge long hard thing pressed against my backside. Then I felt it move against my bare ass. What had happened to my speedo? My dick started to get its morning glory and get hard. That’s when I figured it out. That huge thing on my back was the dad’s dick in his flagpole glory. I couldn’t pull away without waking him up and didn’t want him to wake up in this position. I thought my shaking in his arms woke him, because he started moving his body back and forth against me. I was so terrified I couldn’t make a sound. I felt his hips start shaking back and forth, and I felt his dick dropping down lower. Then it was between my thighs. Its length was running back and forth between my thighs. His cock was so huge when it came through and banged against my balls. The pace increased and I felt his cock getting even thicker. My dick was hard as a rock, but I was too nervous to touch it. He started moaning in my ear and like the speed of lightning his cock started bursting his white cream all over the inside of my thighs and the base of my dick and balls. He must have been in a daze because before he even finished shooting he rolled onto his back. I turned around to see his big hairy body lying there sound asleep. I looked down at his huge cock, still hard as a rock and pointing up in the air. I reached down to touch it, hoping he wouldn’t wake up. I grabbed it like Chris had grabbed mine and gave it a few pulls. It wasn’t finished shooting and the next thing I knew my hand was covered with more white cream. I must have finished him off because he rolled over onto his side with his butt facing me. I almost forgot about the cream because I reached to scratch my nose, and ended up dripping the dad’s cream all over my lips. Without thinking, I opened my mouth and some of it trickled in. I immediately loved the taste of the sweet cream so much, I licked the rest of it off my hand and swallowed it. But that wasn’t the only thing I had forgotten about. I was still hard as a rock. I started to pull on my dick and shake it just like Chris had shown me. The trembling started in my body again and without even realizing I was kneeling right over the dad’s ass. I shot my cream all over him, covering more than half of his hairy asscheeks. It took me a few seconds to calm down afterwards, but when I did, I realized he didn’t seem to even feel it. I don’t know where I got the courage to do it, but I leaned down and licked it off his ass so softly, he didn’t even budge. After I finally finished my creamy breakfast I slipped out of the bed and tiptoed into the bathroom to take a piss. When I came back to the bedroom I was shocked to see that Chris had come in, climbed in next to his naked father, and curled up and fallen asleep next to him. I stood looking at them, wondering if I should climb back into bed with them.

186

HJ Anthology 7

186

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


My Bashful, Bare-Assed Boy by John Barton

It was still pitch dark in the motel room when I woke up, broken only by the red glow of the digital clock on the bedside table: 5:30 A.M. The boy’s naked body, hot and delicious, cuddled comfortably against me, a marvelously satisfying armful of fleshly pleasure. I loved him extravagantly even though I hardly knew him. I could feel his piss-hardon pressed against my groin, and although my own morning hardons were largely a thing of the past, my subconscious had responded in the old way to the stimulus of a warm bedmate, and my erection was pushing a voluptuous groove into the boy’s soft belly. Gently I pressed my lips against his curly hair and hugged him closer. He had fallen asleep with his head tucked beneath my chin, and that had been fine with me. It had been a long time since I had enjoyed being able to have and to hold anyone so young or so beautiful, and I didn’t want to tear my bare skin away from his, even in my sleep. He stirred and whimpered slightly at the added pressure from my embrace, but the slow, even breathing of the sleeping boy never changed, and I knew he was still deep in the dreams of sexplay that made his hot young cock so hard. He was clearly no stranger to sex and the fun afforded him by his randy prick and ticklish balls. After we came back from dinner, we had watched a movie on the TV. Up to that point things had stayed quite prim and proper. I was tired after a long day’s driving and a full meal and had dozed some during the movie, but by the time it was over I was wide awake again and willing to gamble a little with my investment in my hitchhiker’s goodwill. I told him I knew boys always jerked off at bedtime and he didn’t have to hide in the bathroom to do it. He was not so blasé that he didn’t blush a little when he peeled off his clothes, but he didn’t hesitate to take me up on my invitation, and he was already up hard by the time he got his pants off. He was obviously proud of his sturdy, dripping five and a half inches of bone-hard boymeat. No, I didn’t measure it, but he had done so only two days before and was pleased to report that it had grown the extra half-inch in the last six months alone, because, he believed, he had given it plenty of exercise. He loved the huge mirror on the wall opposite the pair of double beds. He told me there was a full length mirror on the closet door in his parents’ bedroom where he liked to watch himself jerk off when no one else was at home, so he was no stranger to the sight. But it was a new experience to see and be seen at the same time having his secret fun, and it seemed to turn him on. He grinned and giggled as he beat his meat with boyish vigor, thrusting his hips forward as the fist gripping his stiff prick flashed up and down as fast as he could make it go. He craned to watch me in the mirror to see what effect his display was having on me. Sex is better in the mornings now, when I am rested, but a man would have to be made of wood not to be affected by such a delightful sight. My cock rose to the occasion and I stripped down, too, and sat leaning against 187

HJ Anthology 7

187

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


the headboard so I could ogle both the front and the backside of the naked, masturbating boy. At the same time, I enjoyed the familiar feel of hard meat in my fist, loping along at less than half his galloping teen-age pace, but eagerly devouring every crumb of the phallic feast for hand and eye that my young friend was making possible. His first ejaculation was spectacular, a wild cum of milky jets of jism spitting like liquid bullets from his stiff young prick as he got his gun, balls drawn up tight alongside the base of its shaft and fist still pumping up more ammunition at a frantic pace, making it arc and splatter on the mirror’s shiny surface. When the last spurting shot had fired, he wiped the extra ooze collected on his cock’s head off against the mirror’s smoothness and looked around at me with a triumphant grin as if to say, “Isn’t that a good trick?!” before he turned again to lick the long dribbles of jism off the glass with a wonderfully lascivious pink tongue. “Puts lead in your pencil!” he explained with a grin after he had reeled that long, tantalizing tongue back into his pert face and was joining me companionably but still a little self-consciously on the bed. “I always eat my jizz!” A more forward and cocksure lad would have helped himself, but at first he only looked at my bigger but less vigorous erection before asking somewhat shyly if he could touch it. Of course I urged him on, and he leaned over and began to play with my cock. He was fascinated with my foreskin, sliding it up over my cockhead and then back down again, pulling it down with both hands till all the extra skin was bunched at the base of the shaft and the frenum was tight as a bowstring, accentuating the curves of the cockhead with deliciously voluptuous lewdness. I scrunched down flat on my back and he sat on his heels, straddling my bare thigh, the better to get at my cock with both hands while allowing me ready access to his own limber but only slightly diminished erection. While he amused himself with his new found phallic toy, I enjoyed myself even more with his wonderfully responsive young cock, stroking and squeezing and jiggling and jacking it from gristle back to bone, till it stood straight up, grinning at me with its one-eyed leer, as strong and springy when I tested it with my finger as ever it (or mine) had been. When I began to pleasure him with my thumbs, using the precum already leaking from his overcharged adolescent glands for lube, the sensation was more than he could endure and he tackled me, laughing and protesting that I would make him cum too soon. For a moment I was buried in boyflesh, his bare body full length upon mine, squirming and hugging and covering me with juicy, boyish kisses. He avoided my mouth, but his hot, wet lips were smacking all over my neck and ears and cheeks and eyes and forehead, up one side and down the other. Then he laughed and rolled off to the middle of the bed, ending up face down to defend his boycock from my over-eager hands. I made no objection to his retreat but only began to stroke the soft, almost invisible fur on his bare behind. Barely touching the surfaces of his tight, twinned bulges with my finger tips, I circled slowly, back and forth, first 188

HJ Anthology 7

188

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


one, then the other, teasing along the cleft with just a forefinger as I changed sides. At first he lay quiet, like a kitten being petted. Then he wiggled his rump for more. Then he squirmed and whimpered, until the sensitivity that makes an ass so spankable made this sensation also too much to bear, and he turned his head on his arms to grin at me again. He rolled over on his back, reaching down with both hands to take possession of his hardon for himself. I watched him as he began to masturbate again, just playing with his cock at first, jacking it slowly with just the thumbs and two fingers of both hands, wagging it up and down with both thumbs at its base. He jacked it some more, pausing to flex it and make it dance with no hands at all by working the muscles of his asshole while he tickled his balls. Then, as he got hornier, he gripped his hard meat in his right fist and began to pleasure himself in earnest, first at a walk, then at a trot, breaking quickly into a steady canter. Of course I joined him, jogging along at an equally steady, but less ambitious pace. Having drained off his surplus sperm in that first wild orgasm, he was less prone to explode and we both settled down to a prolonged fistfuck, knees drawn up, bare feet flat on the sheet, heads propped up on pillows. We enjoyed the lewd appearance of our obscenely erect cocks with their flaring, purple cockheads as only naked men together can, each knowing from his own experience what deliciously depraved sensations were radiating from the sex-hot cockheads of those randy, hand-pumped peckers. We jacked off together like this for perhaps half an hour, pausing occasionally to let the cumulating feeling fade before it peaked so we could extend our pleasure. We fondled our balls till the effervescent sexiness subsided and then gripping our stiff pricks again to continue masturbating. Were it not for AIDS I’m sure I would have sucked his cock. My mouth watered for that wonderfully Priapic lollipop and my lips and tongue longed to engulf its lewd smoothness, to suckle and caress its super-sensitive curves and planes and slippery surfaces. I knew that the chances of his having picked up the virus thus far in his young life were small, but the penalty was too great to take even small chances. So when I could no longer resist the enticement of his nakedness, I told him what I wanted to do. At first I had him lie atop me, my face buried between his shoulder blades and my legs entwined with his while I reached around to jerk off, using his cock instead of my own. It was marvelously hard and springy, like steel encased in soft, moist velvet and I beat his meat with a glee I had not felt since I was a teenager myself, gripping its grainy hardness through the soft sleeve and feeling the memories flood back as it rippled up and down beneath my sweaty palm. In that position he could not jack me properly, but he reached down with both hands to play with my cockhead through the foreskin and keep my own hot cock thrills flowing. All too briefly I churned his cock cream, pounding on the dasher and making his cum-rich balls dance madly as they slapped against the heel of my masturbating fist. With my nose buried in his bare back I was drunk on his smell, the smell of sex-hot, sweaty boy laced with the aromas of hot cock and musky balls. I wallowed shamelessly in the sensuous pleasures of hot 189

HJ Anthology 7

189

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


sweaty boyflesh. But the position was awkward, and a phallic worshipper like myself likes to see as well as feel the object of his desire. We moved over to stand at his former spot in front of the mirror. Again I hooked my hardon through his crotch so he could diddle my swollen cockknob, hot and glowing with desire, through the folds of foreskin. But this time I could grin over his shoulder and feast not only on the feel and smell of him but also enjoy the excitement of ogling his slender, naked body in all its boyish glory. He grinned back at me in the mirror as he delighted in his opportunity to flaunt that five and a half inches of hard, horny, perfectly erect boycock of which he was so proud. Teasingly I tickled his balls with my left hand, barely brushing the halo of wiry brown hair to tantalize the scrotum till the balls inside were writhing with desire. “Jerk me!” he begged, grabbing my right hand with his and shoving it onto his upright boner. “I’m so hot! Jerk me! Jerk me off!”

My Bashful Bare-Assed Boy part 2 by John Barton

It was over much too soon, but I made it last as long as I decently could. I beat his sturdy, yearning adolescent fuckmeat as vigorously and passionately as ever I had masturbated my own stiff, dripping prick when I was his age. My fist was a blur as it slid the soft sleeve of skin frantically up and down the rigid dick, pounding his fuckpole till the sex-hot friction made his hard cock glow and threaten to explode from pleasure if he did not cum first. As the frenzy mounted, the naked boy’s knees bent as he thrust his crotch out and began to moan and whimper from the thrills that rippled out through his whole body from his enraptured cock. Each time his balls tightened to the base of his hardon and I could sense he was about to shoot, I slowed the pace, sometimes to a walk and sometimes to a full stop. Nuzzling and kissing his neck, I relaxed my grip on his cock and fondled his balls with my other hand until their boiling fuckjuice subsided to a simmer, then went back to masturbating him with vigor while I grinned at him in the mirror and watched his balls dance. After several ups and downs, his moans of pleasure turned to pleas to let him cum. I hadn’t had such fun outside a bed for a long time, but I took pity on his desperation for release and the next time his knees bent and his nuts hunched up against the base of his cockshaft I held him tight across his bare chest with my left arm and galloped him over the top. I kept up the headlong pace even after he cried out in ecstasy and started shooting, splattering the glass in all directions with long, hot squirts of peckerjuice till I’d pumped his boycock dry. For a few seconds he slumped against my arm, drained by the sudden discharge of his virile electricity, but then his grin returned and he pulled away and knelt to catch the long, slippery dribbles of jism with his pink tongue. He watched me in the mirror as he licked it, wanting to be watched himself, but oblivious (I think) to the way his wicked tongue tantalized my dick as I finished myself off with a fist still warm from his hot teen cock. I caught the surge of clotted cock cream in my hand. Usually I just wash it down 190

HJ Anthology 7

190

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


the drain, but to show him that I didn’t think his taste for jizz too strange, I slurped it down as he finished licking the mirror clean. Without the rush of sex to make him lewd and bold, he became bashful again, blushing a little and looking away when he saw me staring at him. I had to dissuade him from putting his shorts on again, but back in bed with the lights off he was not too shy to welcome my embrace. He cuddled his bare body up against mine like a starving puppy hungry for affection. He tucked his head beneath my chin and put his arms around me as our legs and feet tangled comfortably together. I pulled the blanket up around us with one hand and hugged him close. I wanted him to feel warm and safe and loved and cherished – to feel the fondness flow from my bare bod to his. He seemed to sense that he had found a safe haven in my arms. I pressed my lips into his soft hair, and in almost no time, he fell asleep while I savored the marvelous moment. I felt his slow, steady breathing and basked in the warmth of his naked flesh. I lusted after him, of course. There was a time when my only aim would have been to merge my flesh with his, to fuck him like a stallion till he whinnied with new-found pleasure and our bodies melted together in spasming spurts of bliss. But cradled in my arms he was also the son I’d never had and never would have, someone to love by right instead of sufferance, an outlet for all the affectionate impulses which we cannot hoard because they sour and curdle if they do not flow. I wanted to keep him. I did not for a minute believe his tale of an aunt in Los Angeles which was his explanation for why he was hitchhiking. But who was I to second-guess his need to get away? How could I keep him, though? He seemed to like me well enough, but in many of the street kids there is enough of the wild thing that they are happy with no one in a settled state. Or perhaps the aunt was real. But even if neither of these were problems, how would I explain him when I got back to my court of townhouses, where the women looked out the windows all day long and not a feather from a passing pigeon fell unnoticed? Or how could I get a new boy with no mentionable past enrolled in school? And what could happen if he decided to go home? My heart said, “Keep him and make him happy,” but prudence said, “He’ll only bring you grief.” In the pre-dawn darkness I savored my bashful, bare-assed boy. I would have been perfectly happy to lie there with him in my arms for all eternity, steeped in warmth and mutual affection, for it was a perfect moment, and what is heaven but an endless perfect moment? But it could not last. For a while I wrestled with my doubts. It wasn’t easy. My body screamed and my chest ached at the thought of spending the next night empty-armed and alone, and all that warm, cuddly boy-flesh was a powerful argument against the pleas of reason. But in the end I made up my mind. In the graying light I rolled back ever so slightly, like a boat just casting off from the dock. The boy stirred, too, but did not wake up. I was lying on my right side, he on his left. I began to stroke his long, bare upper flank with my left hand, running over his ribs and down across his hip to swirl across the curve of his buttock and return, up and down, back and forth. He woke up quickly. My eyes had adjusted to the dim light and when he looked 191

HJ Anthology 7

191

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


up I could see his eyes pop open, wide with surprise. His body tensed, till he remembered where he was and relaxed. He closed his eyes again with a smug little smile and snuggled up closer. I petted him some more, continuing the long, smooth strokes along his flank. I stretched my lips out to kiss him, on the cheeks, gently on his closed eyelids, on the forehead, finally quite chastely on the lips. I will never forget the sight of him in that mirror, but I was anxious, too, to impress upon my memory the touch, the feel, the scent of him for all the lonely nights that lay ahead. He lay there, quietly enjoying my affection till I let my hand slide down along his groin to fondle his balls with my fingertips. I teased and tickled the hairy sac and stroked along the underside of his stiff prick with my forefinger. His eyes stayed closed, but as he moaned with pleasure his smile grew into a bigger and bigger grin until finally he rolled over on his other side, protesting “Don’t! You’ll make me cum!!” I stroked his other flank then, up and down, back and forth, pausing longer and longer to caress his bare behind till finally my greedy hand could no longer resist its eagerness for cock and I began to masturbate him slowly. I gripped his rigid dick with just the thumb and middle finger and used my forefinger to diddle the supremely sensitive little nubbins on the underside of his dickhead. The boy’s low moans turned to whimpers as the sensations in his hard cock became more acute, but I pleasured him without mercy till he could take no more of the deliciously teasing torture and rolled out of bed, a naked Ganymede with a satyr’s upright cock. “Let me!” he insisted, turning on the lights and returning to his old spot facing the big wall mirror. I let him do it all himself this time. Naked, I sat at the foot of the bed with my hardon in my fist. It was the best seat in the house. It was perfectly clear how watching him turned me on, and he was delighted to be the star of the show. He grinned from ear to ear as he saw me masturbating myself in the mirror. He spread his legs wide. With his hands on his hips he thrust his pelvis out to give me a good eyeful of his lusty young manhood before he grabbed his hardon and began to jerk himself off. Basically he encored his first performance of the previous night, masturbating at a breakneck pace till his whole body bubbled with a current of pleasure which he was no more able to interrupt than he could halt Niagara Falls. One thing he seemed to have learned, though, from my ministrations of the night before – while his right hand furiously pumped his fuckpole, his left hand reached back to caress the sensitive surfaces of his bare butt cheeks in time with the slow gyrations of his naked hips. With hours of rest to recharge his batteries and refill his youthful glands he came with splendidly vigorous obscenity. Thrusting his crotch out, his lewdly protuberant erection erupted wads of hot, creamy sperm, hurling them to splash against the mirror and ooze lasciviously down the reflection of his naked beauty. As usual he grinned from ear to ear, delighting not just in the bursts of physical pleasure from his orgasm but in the visibly triumphant demonstration of his manly power. And as usual he squeezed the residue 192

HJ Anthology 7

192

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


from the pisstube out to smear it on the glass and quickly licked the jism up, unwilling to let even a smidgin of his hormone-packed elixir escape recycling. With his piss-hardon’s lock upon his bladder broken, he went into the bathroom and pissed like a horse while I finished jerking my own cock off. He didn’t want to shower and he didn’t need to shave, so by the time I emerged from the bathroom he was dressed and sat with his backpack all zipped up and ready to go. After I checked out, we stopped for breakfast at a pancake house down the road. I had my usual scrambled egg and toast and watched as he devoured a mountain of pancakes with bacon and rivers of strawberry syrup. He seemed pensive and withdrawn, alternately watching me and avoiding my eyes, not the same boy who had smiled and chattered through two hamburger platters at dinner. When I asked him if my watching him jerk off had offended him, he flashed his old grin and said, “No, that was fun!” But when I persisted, asking if anything else was wrong, he only put me off, saying he was just thinking. It was only 11 o’clock when we reached the point where I would turn off to circle around Los Angeles to travel south to San Diego. I pulled into a large shopping plaza to drop him off. It was crowded for a weekday, and he had a good chance of finding a ride to whatever part of the sprawling metropolis he needed to go. When I stopped alongside the curb he thanked me for everything and unlatched the door. Halfway out he hesitated and looked back. “I’m not sure I’m going to be able to find my aunt,” he said hesitantly, clinging to his fiction while hinting at the truth. “Are you sure you wouldn’t like to have a boy?” I smiled and half-chuckled to cover my own nervousness. “No,” I said, “I don’t think so.” He flashed a little smile himself, sad and shy and frightened all at once. “Just thought I’d ask,” he said, swinging out of the car and closing the door. He looked in the window with the old smile. “Thanks again!” he said. I watched him as he walked slowly along the sidewalk. I wanted to stop him, to beep the horn and wave and shout “Come back! Come back!” If love is wanting to be with someone more than anything else in the world, then I truly loved him. To have him only as a memory, with just the pillow in my arms again was almost more than I could bear. I thought how bright and cheerful and alive he was, and how I needed that, and how in ten year’s time or less he might be dead. Almost half the street boys test positive for the AIDS virus already. I wanted to save his life and mine. But I was afraid, and there was too little time to talk myself out of the decision I had already made. He turned once and smiled, but when I did nothing he turned back again and moved away. Then the crowd closed in behind him and he was gone. I never saw him again. I can’t tell you how much it hurts.

193

HJ Anthology 7

193

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


Avalon by JP

There’s a place off the coast of California. It’s a place where men – rich, elegant, very handsome, older men – come in search of their dream: one special boy. This paradise place is called Avalon. It’s an island which consists of four to six coves. The owners of Avalon are Charles and Jeremy Price. Avalon resembles a beautiful vacation resort. There are palm trees, pools, majestic lawns, and the Tennyson Chateau, where the younger guys live.These younger guys are taken in by Charles and Jeremy. They are usually homeless boys, in search of security with a caring daddy. Charles and Jeremy spend weeks with them, giving them lessons on how to please a daddy, what a daddy loves, and how to be happy with a daddy. For several months the boys don’t come in contact with a single man. Instead they are shown movies, magazines, and read stories of Daddy/Boy sex. Charles explains that they may have no sex – that is, until they are chosen by their dads. Their graduation day present is getting fucked by their daddies. Not all the guys get chosen, therefore they have the option of staying at or leaving Avalon. If they decide to leave, they will be out in the world on their own. On the other hand if the decide to stay, they will wait until another group of men come to Avalon to choose a boy. For the men to be “invited” to Avalon there is a two hundred point questionnaire they must fill out. The men are also interviewed through phone calls, letters, and videos. Information on Avalon is then sent to each selected man. Every six months marks a change in each man and boy’s life! They become one! The boys of Avalon consist of Tommy, a pale skinned, blond haired, green-eyed boy; skinny, yet eccentric. Tommy’s favorite thing is to walk around Avalon naked. Billy is a shy, quiet boy, whose red hair and hazel eyes attract German men. Rodney is a Vietnamese boy. Rodney had hoped for a daddy since coming to Avalon. His slim figure and smooth skin would drive many men wild. Then there is Brandon (me). I am an Italian boy, with redwood brown hair and big Bambi brown eyes. I have been hoping for an Italian daddy. I am also the present cook at Avalon. “Well, guys, today starts Graduation week,” Charles said. All of us looked at him with excitement. Then he added, “I wish all of you the best of luck and hope that you will be happy with your Daddies.” Charles resembled Yul Brenner in many ways. Seeing him set me daydreaming, thinking of how it would feel to be with a daddy! The thought of me getting fucked made my dick grow with anticipation. “Earth to Brandon,” a voice said. I came back to reality and just smiled. “What are we gonna do?” Tommy asked. 194

HJ Anthology 7

194

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


“This will be the last time we’ll see each other. This week is it!” Billy interrupted. “We’ll keep in touch,” I said. “Yeah, right,” Billy said. “Get real! If we are getting our asses plowed six times a day, how will we be able to get to paper and pen?” Rodney asked. “Look, I’m sure we’ll have other things to do, such as schooling, cooking, cleaning, and stuff,” I said. Tommy asked me to show him how to make a couple of dishes, saying he would miss my cooking. “Yeah, my daddy, with my luck, will be hungry all the time,” Billy said. “Sure,” I said. “Come on, let’s get changed before the daddies get here.” We all agreed. “Hey, guys, come quick. Hurry!” Billy yelled. We all ran into his room. “Look!” he whispered, pointing out the window. We all peeked out. What we saw were two limousines pulling up in front of the Chateau. The limousines were shiny, black and very long. “The daddies must be in them,” Rodney said. “Probably,” Tommy added. Our hearts were pounding faster and faster. The doors to the limousines opened. Our mouths fell open at the sight we saw. Outside, Charles and Jeremy welcomed the men. The first man came out. He looked Italian. He was dressed in a three-piece suit. He looked like a very sophisticated person. The man, I guessed, was between thirty-six and forty. “Welcome to Avalon, Dylan,” we heard Charles say. The next man came out. He was blond with a five o’clock shadow. He wore dark Ray-Ban sunglasses, a sweater and khaki pants. “Doug, so nice to have you here,” Charles said. Another man came out. He had salt and pepper hair. He was built like a football player. He, too, like Dylan, wore a suit. “Mark, welcome to Paradise,” Charles added. Finally the last man came out. He was a knockout. He wore a black silk shirt, black pants, and there was no doubt, of course, that he was German. “Peter, welcome!” Jeremy greeted him. And there they all were, the men of Avalon! Jeremy showed them into the Chateau. “Wow! Did you see them?” Billy hissed. “Oh, yeah!” I exclaimed. “Mmmm,” Rodney purred. “Destination … daddy dick,” Tommy added. After the greetings, Charles bowed to the men’s main deep interest. He went upstairs to send for us to meet our potential daddies. “Boys, they’re here!” he said. “Oh, I’m so nervous,” Tommy said. “Me, too,” Billy said. “Just relax,” Charles said. We all followed him downstairs to the waiting men. “OK, now here’s how it goes. You will each be paired with different men. Each day you will have a different one! On the fifth day, we will take a 195

HJ Anthology 7

195

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


seclusion period. On the sixth day the men will make their selection and that will mean ‘graduation’!” “Great,” Rodney said. “Jeremy will read the list of the matches,” Charles said, handing him an envelope. It was heavenly, as all the men gave us their killer smiles. On the first day, Tommy was paired with Peter, Billy with Mark, Rodney with Doug, and me with Dylan, who was definitely Italian. I couldn’t keep my eyes off of him. He was so hot! I noticed the big bulge in his pants. I announced, “Well, I’m Italian, too. I can cook, clean, and all of the above.” “You’re a cutie,” Dylan said. “Thanks,” I replied. “Do you mind if I call you ‘Tiger’?” I felt a warm rush fill me. “No,” I said. During the day we lay on the grass looking up at the sky. I had my head on Dylan’s chest. “It’s so peaceful here.” he said. “It is nice, Daddy … oops, I mean Dylan!” “No, it’s OK, Tiger. Call me Daddy.” I responded, “I feel in love already. If it were up to me, I would be with you forever.” “Ah, that’s sweet, Tiger.” Dylan put his hand down through my shorts. “Take them off, Tiger, let me see your Italian boy sausage.” I did as he said, exposing my stirring boydick. “Mmmm. … So good, good enough to eat … so sweet … so, so boy!” he growled. “What is yours like, Daddy?” I quickly asked. “Well, Tiger, it’s very big. Daddy has a lot of hair around his dick. And Daddy has big balls, too!” “Is there hair on them, too?” I couldn’t believe I asked that. “Yes,” he replied. “Can I see?” I asked, then caught myself. “Oh, yeah, I have to wait, don’t I?” “It’s OK, Tiger, I’ll show you.” Dylan pulled off his pants and underwear, showing me his erotic masterpiece. It was big, fully circumcised, fat, and bulky. “Wow!” I exclaimed, licking my lips. “Would you like to suck it, Tiger?” “I … uh … uh … it’s so big!” “It’s all right … Daddy’s here. Show me what you have learned here, Tiger. If you are worried about someone seeing, don’t be. Charles or Jeremy won’t catch us.” “It’s tempting,” I whispered. “Oh, please … please, Tiger, suck your daddy.” I saw Dylan’s cock become hard. He was rubbing it with one hand. His legs were hairy and powerful. He motioned for me to get onto my knees. He gently put it into my mouth. I sucked it slowly.

196

HJ Anthology 7

196

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


“Oh, you’re good, Tiger,” Dylan whispered. “Mi Bella …” he continued saying, “Si.” I continued sucking. Within seconds I became hard. He pulled me close to his hairy patch. I smelled his Italian masculinity. “Suck me more, Tiger. Take your daddy all the way. Oh, Tiger, I would love to be working my meat in your clean boyhole!” “Mmmm,” I sucked him harder. “Tiger, Daddy’s gonna shoot hot cum in your throat, OK?” “Mmmmm,” I moaned loudly. “Oh, God. Oh, fuck!” Hot bullets of his cum shot from his Italian cock. Streams fired into me. I drank it all down, gracefully. “You’re such a good boy,” he said. I looked up at his face and said, “Kiss me, Daddy!” Our lips met. I opened my mouth to taste Dylan’s tongue. We had just broken the rules. Although he didn’t enter my ass, I wish he would have. The evening was long and boring. After dinner the men got together to talk about their day. We boys did the same. “So how was it?” Tommy asked Rodney. “Fine, and tomorrow I get Dylan,” he responded. I felt a tinge of jealousy. “Well, I almost creamed my underwear,” Billy confessed. “Hey, Brandon, how was Dylan?” Rodney asked. “Oh, just fine,” I tried to say unresponsive. “What did you do?” Tommy questioned. “We lay on the grass and watched the clouds float by the sun,” I said, “It was romantic.” “Did you see any of their dicks?” Charles asked, coming into the room. We all looked at him and said, “No,” as I felt a tinge of guilt. “Time for bed, boys,” Jeremy said, following Charles into the room. We all said our good nights, and headed to our rooms. §

§

§

The next couple of days were very hard for me. Doug, Peter, and Mark, were all right, but they were not like Dylan. I never got to give them a blow job like I had Dylan. Maybe it was an Italian thing. Doug, though, had the hots for me. I always got the “look” from him. Over and over again I couldn’t stop thinking of Dylan. How much I wanted him! I walked past the pool and saw Dylan and Rodney swimming. Dylan’s tanned body was so hot to look at! His wet hair was slicked back. I could sense Rodney was happy. Dylan saw me and smiled. I smiled back. Graduation was getting close. It must have been forbidden love, because I was craving Dylan’s cock. “My boys have a surprise for their potential daddies,” Charles announced. “Ready?” Jeremy asked us. 197

HJ Anthology 7

197

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


“Yes,” we all replied. The music began to play. We came out naked one by one, giving our daddies a sexy dance. They went wild, cheering us all on! I couldn’t stop focusing on Dylan. The next day was spent in seclusion. I lay in bed thinking. I thought about how I would please Dylan. I had a good feeling that he would pick me. Graduation finally came! We dressed in our best attire. Jeremy had the results from the last six days. Billy, Tommy, Rodney, and I hugged each other. We knew this was the end of a close friendship. We reminisced for a couple of minutes over the past six months. “Here are the results,” Charles said. “Hey, Brandon, where’s Dylan?” Billy asked me. “Yeah, where is he?” Rodney questioned. My heart fell … instead of four men, there were only three! “Tommy, congratulations, Mark has chosen you as his boy,” Charles said. Tommy and Mark embraced. “And, Billy, congratulations, Peter has chosen you.” “Yes!” Billy cheered. Peter extended his arms for Billy. “Rodney, Doug has chosen you, congratulations.” “I’m sorry, Brandon, you weren’t picked. You have the option to stay or leave Avalon.” I muttered, “Where’s Dylan?” Jeremy answered, “He bowed out!” “Why?” I asked. “We don’t know,” Charles answered. “Now, men, you can play with your boys!” Jeremy growled out loud. I walked down the hallway, hearing fuck sounds through the walls. Tears came to my eyes. Tommy, Billy, and Rodney, were all getting it, except for me. I opened the door to my room. “Well another night alone,” I said to myself, getting into bed. Then I heard a familiar voice say, “Not anymore, Tiger, say goodbye to Avalon.” “Dylan!” I was so happy! I ran over to him. He was sitting in a chair completely naked. I tore my clothes off, and sat in his lap, brushing my smooth ass over his cock. We kissed. “I love you,” I said. “Daddy loves you, Tiger,” he responded. I mounted him eagerly. He entered! I felt his manhood slide all the way inside me. We fucked together. “Daddy’s fucking his boy … feel me! … do you like what you feel? Do you like what’s inside you?” “Yes! … oh, yes!” Dylan gently put me on the bed while he was still up inside me. My legs were around his waist. “I have something for you, Tiger.” He took out a small box. “Open it,” he said. I gingerly opened the box and saw that it was a ring. “I want you to wear it, Tiger. It shows that you are my boy.” Dylan placed it on my finger, and then continued to fuck me. “Daddy’s gonna fill you up!” he said passionately. 198

HJ Anthology 7

198

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


“Please do!” I whispered in his ear. I was all over him like honey. Dylan came up my hole! I felt him shoot. He kissed me and reached down to jack off my dick. I came, too! We held each other and kissed all night. The next morning the limousine picked us up. As we drove away, Dylan held me. I looked back and thought, The show is over; I have a daddy now. Goodbye, Avalon. Goodbye. “Daddy loves you,” Dylan said. “I love you, Daddy,” I smiled. He added, “I’m going to treat you with love and kindness, the way my boy should be treated.” I thanked him. “You get your daddy excited, Tiger!” “I know I do!” I answered, teasingly. I looked out the window, and blew a kiss to Avalon. Charles and Jeremy waved. Dylan kissed me. My new life with Dylan had begun!

My Brothers Were My Best Buddies a true story by Danny D.

I loved my brothers and they loved me, but I especially loved the long, mature, hairy cocks that lay between their legs and the plump, wrinkled ballsacks so full of cum that they allowed me to explore, fondle, and play with. And I loved it when they would tickle, fondle, and jerk on my dick. I especially loved it when they would take it into their mouths and lick it and suck on it. It would cause me to tighten up my whole body and cause me to wiggle and squirm under their appreciative mouths and fingers. I soon learned the pleasure of sucking on them and enjoying the thick gobs of warm cum that erupted from Sean’s thick dick and the thinner, but sweeter spurts of goo that would jet out of Chris’ longer, narrower cock. All of us were uncircumcised so I had the fun of learning how to handle their long foreskins and enjoyed them working on mine. Sean’s foreskin was wider and had a larger opening that didn’t cover the head completely and his cock head and piss slit poked out of the foreskin so that it looked like a button, although his foreskin could be pulled out beyond his cockhead to cover it completely. Chris’ foreskin was more like mine, extending beyond his cockhead and coming to a narrow point so his cock was shaped like a rocket ship. Sean’s cock head was bigger than the shaft and shaped like a mushroom. Chris’ and mine were smaller and not as pronounced as Sean’s. Another thing that was different was that Sean’s cock head was darker and similar in color to the rest of his cock while Chris’ and mine were bright pink compared to our white skinned penises. When we pulled back our foreskins, our cock heads looked newer and fresher than Sean’s and seemed to be much more tender than his. Another difference that I really enjoyed was the fact that Sean had bushels of hair around his penis and balls as well as lots of hair covering his abdomen and thighs and a

199

HJ Anthology 7

199

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


small patch of hair in his armpits and on his chest. He even had hair on his asscheeks and around his asshole. Sean, who was older than me, was like a daddy to me. He and Chris and I had been enjoying our secret pleasures for as long as I could remember. We all shared a room together and I can remember lying in my bed and watching them across the room as they stroked their dicks and pressed their bodies against one another. They finally let me join them. I lived for those nights when we would bathe together and I would get a chance to watch their large dicks hanging down their thighs and flopping from side to side as they took their clothes off and moved around the bathroom. I loved to see them hold their dicks and piss long, noisy streams of yellow water into the toilet bowl before joining me in the bath. They would often wipe off their dicks against my lips as they got into the tub with me and I would be able to taste the last remnants of their pissing, as well as the warm, ripe smell and taste of their cock cheese that exuded from the depths of their foreskins. Sean, the oldest, would sit against the back of the tub and I would sit in his lap with my back against his chest and abdomen. Chris would sit down at the opposite end of the tub facing us and extend his legs into our crotches. We would soap one another, Chris soaping me up while Sean would bring his arms around me and spread the soap around my body while I squirmed against his warm body. Almost as soon as we started washing one another, we’d all have stiff hardons thrusting up from the depths of the water. Chris would slide forward and bring his legs around our bodies so that I was squeezed between them. Sean’s thick, hard cock would be pressed up against my ass, rubbing between the bubbly cheeks of my bottom and Chris’ long, thin cock would be pressed up against the bottom of my cock and my abdomen, and our two cocks would do a frantic dance as he slid forward and backward in the slick, soapy water. I would bring my arms around Chris and pull him closer to me, grasping his butt and rubbing his cheeks all the way down to the bottom where I could just about feel his hot, churning ballsack. I loved being embraced between them like this and would delight as they grasped one another, kissing and licking their faces and mouths. Every now and then, Sean would move his mouth to my neck and ears and start to tongue and kiss them while Chris would lower his face towards mine and slowly bring his warm, moist lips against mine. Softly, he would press in against my lips and I would feel the pointed tip of his tongue slowly wedging itself between my lips and licking against my teeth until I opened my mouth with a gasp and he would thrust it into my mouth and rub it against my tongue and palate, licking my mouth with his tongue. I would suck on his tongue while panting and gasping in an ever increasing fury of excitement. Soon, Chris would slide back some and get onto his knees in the tub bringing his beautiful stiff cock out of the water and up to the level of my face. I watched it with glee as it throbbed and jumped before my eyes. The water would slowly drip off of it and the puckered folds of his foreskin would widen, allowing me to look into the depths of the dark, narrow spout and see the pulsations of his round crimson cockhead peeking out at me. His piss slit would be wide and open and thin, ropy strands of precum would be leaking 200

HJ Anthology 7

200

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


out of the slit and filling up the narrow spout of his foreskin. He would smile down at me and say, “Take it in your mouth and suck on it, Danny.” At the same time, Sean would be caressing my body and feeling my little nipples, pulling on them and twisting them till they hardened up and stood out boldly. He would move his right hand slowly down my body till it was pressing into my groin as he squeezed me closer and closer to him. I felt the strong, tight urgency of his large, thick cock pressing between the cheeks of my butt, sliding between them and approaching the puckered folds of my asshole. His hand would then move into my groin and wrap itself around my dick and balls. He would thrust his fingers down below my balls and tickle the puckers of my asshole, slowly moving the tip of his finger into the tight opening. He would then bring his left hand down to my dick and balls and begin to rub and fondle them with an ever increasing speed and urgency as he thrust his hips up and down in the water against the cheeks of my ass. I looked up at Chris and shook my head and said, “No way. I’m not going to put your dirty dick into my mouth.” This was our game and the way we played it. At this, Chris would slowly slide back the foreskin of his dick exposing the bright pink, bulbous cock head and releasing the aroma of pungent cock cheese into the air. He looked down at me and pleaded with me. “You can clean it up for me, Danny.” To which I replied, “I don’t know if I want to,” but I would slowly move my head forward till my lips were resting against the pouting lips of the head of his cock. Teasingly, I would open my lips a little and touch the tip of my tongue against his piss slit while he held his cock against my lips. Then I would grab his cock at the base as he moved his hands to my cheeks and my head, rubbing his hands in my hair and along my neck. “Hmm, this is really a nasty, dirty cock and I’d better clean it up before I suck it,” I would say and I would begin to lick around his cockhead and into the fold of skin held back behind the head of his cock. I loved the taste of his cock cheese and would press it against the roof of my mouth before licking it free and swallowing it. By this time Chris would be going crazy and be trying to thrust his cock into my mouth and mouthfuck it, but I would hold him off as I would go down the underside of the shaft of his cock and move my mouth down to his balls. His ballsack was all wrinkly and his balls were drawn up close to his abdomen. I would have to lick and suck on them till they released some and I was able to put first one, then the other into my mouth. They stuffed my mouth causing me to almost gag, but I was able to control it. By this time, Chris would be almost crying for relief, yelling at me, “Please, Danny, I can’t stand it any more. I’m gonna cum. Suck it, suck it for me now.” I really loved Chris and didn’t want to see him in this tortuous state and therefore, moved back away from his balls and brought my mouth up even with his cock. I pulled his foreskin forward over his cockhead and watched while the precum filled the little wrinkled spout created by his foreskin. I brought my tongue forward and wormed it into the little spout and lapped up the precum while Chris was moaning and gyrating in the tub. I licked all around his foreskin and thrust my tongue into it allowing it to rub against his 201

HJ Anthology 7

201

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


piss slit and then down around the head of his cock. His foreskin moved back as he thrust his cock into my mouth with an urgency and need for release. I enclosed the head and shaft of his cock within my mouth and drew in my cheeks so that it was a tight fit for him and slowly began to suck on his cock as he thrust it back and forth into my mouth. He was well over the brink by this time and all too quickly, he began to squirm and tense up and his body went into a frenzied dance while fucking my face. Then he was screaming and I felt his cock get larger and thicker in my mouth and begin pulsing and jerking uncontrollably. His cum began to erupt from his cockhead and spill into my mouth as I continued to lick and suck his cock and cockhead. The tip of my tongue against his piss slit felt the force of his eruptions as it rubbed back and forth over it. And Chris was like a bowl of Jell-O as he moaned and wiggled and became weak in the knees. It was a good thing that I had my arms around his thighs holding on to his asscheeks or he probably would have fallen down. About this time, Sean began to pant and groan as he thrust his huge cock between my legs and into my asscheeks. And as he pulled on my dick and quickly sheathed and unsheathed the sensitive, tender head of my cock, I, too, began to become unglued. Very quickly as Chris continued to spurt his tasty cum into my throat, I began to feel that tingly, wonderful feeling way down near my toes and up the inside of my legs. It expanded throughout my entire body until I, too, was wiggling and thrusting my hips in the water and found this wild tickle centering within my balls and quickly moving through my dick. As Sean continued to jerk my dick, I cried out around Chris’ cock as the feeling riveted throughout my entire being and I came to the peak of my release, shivering and all wobbly within the water. I had a soulwrenching orgasm. As I began my orgasm, Sean held me tighter and tighter and Chris leaned down grasping Sean’s face and lifting it towards Rod Shows 202

HJ Anthology 7

202

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


his. He began to kiss Sean and thrust his tongue into Sean’s mouth. Sean was gasping and panting and thrust his hips up higher and higher causing me to ride his cock as it was thrust between the cheeks of my ass. All of a sudden, Sean cried out and began quivering, grasping me so tight that he was hurting me as he reached his pinnacle of pleasure. And I felt his cock pulsing and throbbing below me and saw long strands of ropy, thick cum come rapidly to the surface of the water and congeal around and between my legs. After we’d all calmed down and were sure that no one was rushing up to the bathroom to see about all the noise and commotion that we must have been causing, we let the water out of the tub and turned on the shower and rinsed under the stinging, pelting stream. The stream of water was especially hard on the sensitive heads of our cocks and we had to pull our foreskins forward to protect them. We all got out of the tub and helped each other dry off. We played a little grab-ass and ended up hugging and kissing one another again. We got our pajamas on and left the bathroom after straightening it up so that we wouldn’t be in trouble with Mom and went to our bedroom. It was still early, so I turned on the TV and began to watch some program. Sean sat at the desk and was working on some homework and Chris was sitting on the bed reading a karate magazine. Mom looked in on us and smiled and said, “Don’t stay up too late, boys. Tomorrow we’ll be leaving very early for the mountains and our camping trip to Sequoia National Forest.” We all replied, “We won’t.”

Cat by Ben Wade

It was very late for him to get home; Vince had been working overtime again that day. It was great for the paycheck, but it sure made him tired. Shit, he thought, I’m getting too old for all this work. I ought to retire. He knew that those kind of thoughts were foolish. Cat was here with him now, and having a hard time keeping a job since so many good men were being laid off these days. He sat in his old chair and pulled off his boots. It sure felt good rubbing his feet. Flicking on the TV with his remote, he watched a few minutes of some travel show and gave it up, deciding to go to bed instead. Carrying his boots, he shuffled to the bedroom, where his adopted son, Catwin, was already in his bed. The room wasn’t very dark; the bright street light provided enough light to see quite well. Stripping off his work clothes, he looked over at Cat. The young man had gone to bed without clothes as usual. His copper colored body was nicely outlined against the white sheets. It had been a very warm evening so he had stretched out on top of the covers. Vince finished undressing and walked over between the beds and stood near Cat’s, watching the boy’s slow breathing as he stretched and scratched his hairy chest. God, he thought, the kid is really a great looking guy. Fairly short with a solid, muscular body, he had a small waist and a full, massive chest with a lot of dense black hair. The kid’s dick was hard – it looked like there was a dream going on, Vince guessed. He knew from experience that Cat slept very soundly, so he sat down on the edge of the bed, unconcerned 203

HJ Anthology 7

203

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


about waking the sleeper. Vince liked to look at his handsome boy, to look at the perfection of the young body and the obvious virility of his manhood. Hardly a boy, Cat was 33, long past the time when he should be home with Dad, but he’d had some really bad luck and spent some time in jail. He’d made contact with Vince who took him in as an adopted son. They had hit it off right away and a close bond of affection had built up between them. Cat had been with a few women and gotten the shaft from them, including a nasty divorce, so he didn’t want to risk any more problems with a wife. He’d decided, after some experimentation, that he was more comfortable with a man who cared for him. It was clear that Vince cared; in fact, it was clear that the older man loved him very much, and wanted him to stay permanently. Leaning over, Vince ran his hand through the boy’s chest hair and down the firm belly, enjoying the feeling of the crisp curly hair on his hand. Slightly touching the hard cock lying on the dark pubic hair, Vince tenderly cupped the ballsack in his palm. Lots of nice stuff in these, he thought, squeezing them slightly. Then moving his hand back to Cat’s hard cock, he wrapped his hand around it. He felt the organ jump a bit in his hand, responding to the gentle touch. Raising it, he noticed a bead of liquid at its tip. Bending over, he touched his tongue to the drop of fluid, savoring its sweet flavor. Slowly and gently he pulled the foreskin all the way back, revealing the shiny dark head. He started to stroke the hot, hard organ, sliding the foreskin up and down in rhythm with Cat’s breathing, which started to increase. “Dad?” Cat’s voice broke the silence, “What’s up?” “Your cock’s up, kitten, and I’m playing with you a little. Is that OK with you?” “Sure, Dad,” Cat answered, “You know it is. I was just having a sexy dream.” Cat stretched and moved over a little, making more room for Vince, and put his hand on the older man’s bare leg. “That feels real good, Poppy, don’t stop.” “OK, kitten, I like to please,” Vince said, moving all the way onto the bed and continued to pump Cat’s dick, putting his elbow on the bed between the boy’s legs, holding his balls with that hand. Cat reached over and took his dad’s big dick in a hand, peeling the foreskin back and giving it a lick, tasting Vince’s precum and taking his dad’s hard cock between his lips. Feeling the warm, wet sensation at his crotch, Vince squeezed harder as he pumped Cat’s dick. Cat, reacted by pushing Vince’s dick deeply into him until his nose was in the older man’s pubic hair and the big dick was buried down in his throat. He came up and gasped for air before continuing to suck the hot organ more rapidly, matching stroke for stroke with his dad’s hand action on his dick. Busy with his oral action, Cat didn’t have time to warn Vince before he came, so suddenly his dick shot a heavy rope of hot creamy juice into the air. Quickly, Vince took his son’s dick into his mouth to capture the rest of the stream of cum shooting out of Cat’s nuts. At the same time, he shot his load into Cat’s mouth. Cat gulped it down and kept shoving the big dick into him, swallowing the cum as it streamed from his dad. 204

HJ Anthology 7

204

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


Turning around in the bed, Vince lay down beside his lover, taking him into his arms and hugging him tightly. “That was wonderful, kitten. Thanks.” He gave Cat a little peck of a kiss. “Thanks for mine, too, Daddy. I really needed that.” Cat said, “It’s great being with you, my sweet Poppy. I’m so happy here. You take such good care of your little guy and give me what I need and want.” He pulled Vince’s face down to his own and kissed him passionately, thrusting his tongue between the older man’s lips and touching his. Vince pulled away. “We’d better stop this, kitten, or I’ll be getting excited again,” he said, “and I’m too tired to do anything else.” “Well, I’m not,” Cat whispered sensually, “and I’m already hard again, Poppy. Roll over!” he commanded. Vince hemmed and hawed a moment then rolled over as directed. He heard and felt Cat’s hand liberally applying saliva to his bottom and soon felt the boy’s hard dick at his back door, pushing and pushing. Vince moved his hips back toward the invasion and felt the sharp pang of pain as the blunt instrument penetrated his sphincter. Cat stopped there for a moment to allow his lover to relax his muscles a bit, then began the slow, gentle, regular thrusting that he knew felt best to Vince. “How’s that feel, Poppy?” he whispered to the back of Vince’s ear, and bit the older man’s neck lightly. “It’s wonderful, kitten,” Vince grunted, breathing heavily. “Oh, yes, yes, dearest, give it to me.” Cat continued his rhythmic pumping; hearing Vince’s sighs as he pushed really turned him on. His free hand encircled Vince’s heavy body, caressed his chest and belly, and moved downward to the older man’s cock which was hard again. He began pumping it, as he plunged his own dick into Vince. He felt the tingle in his loins alerting him that he was about to climax. Cat increased the speed of his thrusts until he was jamming his dick into the hot body with ramrod thrusts. Suddenly he was over the hill and felt his loins pop his load with a shotgun-like blast deep into his lover’s guts. Slowly he relaxed, feeling Vince’s sphincter muscles contract onto his softening dick and felt a warm wetness in his hand. Vince had cum again, too. “Oh, baby, you’re really great.” Vince’s voice was slow and quiet. “Thanks, Poppy. You’re not so bad yourself,” Cat told him, wiping his hand on the old man’s belly. “I think we’d better go take us a shower, don’t you?”

Summer Revival

I still remember the warmth of that early summer night. I had graduated from Bible College late that spring and was spending the summer with Evangelist Handsell. My dad and Rev. Handsell were old time friends and it was Dad who suggested that I spend the summer helping Rev. Handsell with his crusades. It was early June and we were in western Kansas. I don’t remember the town, but we had set up our tent on the outskirts of town next to the grain elevator. During the day we drove through the countryside, stopping at

205

HJ Anthology 7

205

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


farms and small towns, going door to door, asking the people to attend the revival meetings at night. This was my first crusade and it was all a big adventure for me. It was my first time out of my home state of North Dakota and I was quite excited to be so far from home. The following week we were going on to Colorado. As I was new at this, Rev. Handsell graciously took me under his wing and had me tag along with him. It impressed me how confidently he walked up to the front doors of strangers and without any hesitation knocked on their doors. I stood next to him, my heart beating, and watched as he introduced himself with a firm, unwavering voice and asked the country folk, “Do you know the Lord? Are you ready to meet Him today? We are having a revival in town this week. Please join us tonight.” Being a rather shy, country boy, it took a lot of courage for me to face complete strangers and talk to them like that. Rev. Handsell noticed my hesitation and as we drove around he told me that he used to be just as nervous as I was when he first started out. “But, over the years, the Lord has taught me how to be bold, son. Someday you will be able to do this just as I can,” he said putting his hand on my shoulder. The feel of his big hand made me feel warm inside and I felt that certain feeling between my legs. I blushed, thinking that Rev. Handsell could sense my thoughts. Fortunately I had a Bible on my lap and it hid the way my pants were swelling. That first evening, as the sun began to set, those of us working on the crusade gathered in the tent for prayer. The country folk were just beginning to gather on the open grass. We stood in a circle in the middle of the tent, our heads bowed and hands held together. I felt the sweat forming on my brow and I started to shiver ever so slightly. Rev. Handsell finished praying and when we looked up, the country folk started to file in. We had a very simple crusade, just an open tent with no chairs or benches. Rev. Handsell stood in the middle and instructed the several hundred or so listeners to stand in a semicircle in front of him. I’d been to quite a few revival services in my home town and at Bible College, but nothing compared to that night. The sun was gone, the wind had died down, and the only thing that could be heard during the pauses between Rev. Handsell’s sentences were the night crickets singing in the grass outside. Rev. Handsell had a strong, loud voice and he was very effective in getting across the message of salvation. Time and again his warnings of the judgment and the need for salvation made my spine tingle and when he came to the end of the message, there were few who could not resist coming forward and asking for the Lord’s forgiveness. It was very late when the last of the country folk were gone. The others working on the crusade soon went to bed and it was just Rev. Handsell and me standing in the open area outside the tent. “So, how was it, son?” Rev. Handsell asked as we stood there looking up in the night sky. “It was great, sir,” I replied. 206

HJ Anthology 7

206

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


“Yes, the Lord works in mysterious ways,” Rev. Handsell said, putting his big hand on my shoulder. “You sure were nervous, today,” he said. “Yes,” I said turning red. “I remember my first crusades. It was all I could do to walk up to someone and ask them to attend.” He grasped my shoulder more firmly. I sensed my body reacting and felt my loins responding to his touch. I was glad it was dark, but even so I couldn’t help but blush. Rev. Handsell kept his hand on me and I could sense that he was standing closer to me. “What’s the matter, son?” he asked. “You’re shivering. Are you cold?” he asked. “Uh, no, sir,” I mumbled. “Just nervous, I guess.” “Just close your eyes, son,” Rev. Handsell instructed. “Just close your eyes and think about all the good you have done today.” I closed my eyes and tried to think about the people we had reached today and about those who accepted the Lord that night, but all that filled my mind was the warm feeling that spread from my pants and filled my bosom. Rev. Handsell moved and stood behind me. He placed his other hand on my shoulder and held me close to him. I started shivering even more and he ran his hands over my shoulders and down the sides of my arms to calm me. “Lord,” Rev. Handsell started praying softly, “what we need is courage and comfort. Yes, Lord, please provide us with the strength to meet the challenges you set before us.” His voice had a calming effect on me and I leaned back against his broad chest. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d been so close to another man. His hands wrapped around my body and it felt so wonderful standing there in Rev. Handsell’s comforting embrace. The warmth of the summer night, the heat of his strong body, and the stirring between my legs were intoxicating. I couldn’t resist the touch of his hands as they started to caress my body. Rev. Handsell’s hands moved up and down the sides of my body. Then they pulled at my shirt, pulling it out of my pants. Next his hands started to reach in front of me and soon he was rubbing my swollen groin. “Reverend … Reverend …” I stuttered. “It’s OK, son. It’s OK. The Lord understands. The Lord understands,” Rev. Handsell murmured softly in my ears. His lips grazed my earlobes and then I felt them gently kiss my neck. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the wondrous feelings that flowed throughout my entire being. His hands gently massaged the painful bulge between my legs and bit by bit I felt him lower my zipper. His fingers slid into my open zipper and wormed their way through my steamy underwear until they touched the fiery surface of my now throbbing shaft. “The Lord knows, the Lord forgives,” Rev. Handsell continued to say in a calming tone. I didn’t know what to do. His fingers wrapped around my shaft and he pulled my hard dick out into the open air. I gasped as he stroked it back and forth. I started to leak and felt my precum sliding from my cockhead down my swollen shaft. It coated his fingers. Soon his fingers were 207

HJ Anthology 7

207

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


sliding up and down a wet, slippery cock, sending wild sensations through me when they ran over my slick cockhead. “Oh,” I moaned. “Oh, Lord,” I gasped. Rev. Handsell knelt behind me and then turned me around so that I faced him. I looked down and in the faint light coming from the distant street lights watched as he placed his lips on my tingling cock and slid it into his warm, wet mouth. “Oh, Jesus,” I moaned. I had to bite my lips to keep from crying out. “That’s it, son,” Rev. Handsell said, letting go of my cock. “Let that tension out. The Lord knows what we all need, son.” He slid my cock back into his mouth and started sucking on it with firmness. I held onto his head to keep from falling and instinctively ground my ass into his face. My cock plunged deep Rod Shows down his throat and I felt an indescribable pleasure as all the tension of the day let loose and I shot a torrent of boiling cum down his throat. It burned as it spewed past my piss hole, making me wheeze and gasp. Rev. Handsell held my ass firmly, keeping me steady as he sucked my balls dry. When I was completely finished and my cock was softening, Rev. Handsell stood up. He guided my hands to his crotch and let me feel his stiff rod through his pants. His pants were soaked with his own cum, and as I felt his rod slowly subside, the summer night air was filled with the glorious smell of cum. He pulled me close to him and we embraced each other for the longest time. “The Lord knows. The Lord understands,” he reassured me.

Watching My Boy by Hunter Green

I caught my son and his girlfriend screwing around yesterday afternoon. Specifically, she was giving him a blow job. I was kind of upset – I mean, Jeff and his girlfriend are legally adults and can do what they please, but in my house I try to maintain certain standards of decency. For one thing, don’t leave the door open where anyone can see you! Hey, I was his age once (in 1969 – that makes me 45). I remember what it’s like to get horny and if she’s willing – great. Since my wife and I divorced last year, I remember it with a certain nostalgia! But I expect my boy to keep out of trouble. Aw, who knows, maybe I’m just jealous. Anyway, I got home from a trip to the hardware store and I heard this loud moaning and carrying on from upstairs. When I went up to check it out, I saw my son’s door wide open. He was standing with his jeans around his ankles, and his girlfriend was sitting on the bed. He was thrusting his cock into her mouth and she apparently didn’t mind at all! I was a little surprised, 208

HJ Anthology 7

208

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


seeing as how we have a little “talk” from time to time about keeping out of trouble with sex – since it can ruin your health and complicate your life, as we all know. But, hey, I mean, I do understand that hormones can be a tyrant, especially when you’re 19 like Jeff. So I was trying to figure out how to react as I saw these two kids, one of whom was my son Jeff, working out their young libidos with each other. Since they apparently hadn’t heard me, I retreated to the bathroom across the hall where I could still see most of the action from an angle in the mirror. Jeff’s girlfriend was now working over Jeff’s balls with her tongue. Jeff was stroking her head and shoulders with his hands. Then he leaned back and his dick, I couldn’t help but notice, was pointing straight up at the ceiling, and it reached as far as his belly button. “Oh, yeah, baby, that feels so good!” my son was saying, or rather grunting. I felt a swell of pride as I noticed what a fine figure of a man Jeff was turning into. I flattered myself by thinking he was just like his old dad! Then I noticed that I had some swelling somewhere else. Specifically, my dick was springing into an erection. I hadn’t meant to be a voyeur, but I didn’t want to barge right in on them and I was still trying to figure out how or when to respond. But, hey, I haven’t had sex for a while and sometimes it doesn’t take much to get me going. This sight was definitely quite a picture, as this young woman my son goes out with was definitely sharing a good time with my kid. She was a good looker, too. Jeff tells me she plays volleyball and soccer at the university they both go to. She keeps in shape and it shows. And my son – I know he works out and swims but I didn’t realize how much he had grown up. I noticed his little bit of brown chest hair growing in roughly the same pattern mine started in, although now I’m hairy all over. My son displayed his broad muscled shoulders and thick biceps and toned stomach and big, hard penis advertising his lust. His hairy balls were getting a workover from his girl. My cock was now totally stiff and trying to burst through my pants. So I would have to wait to leave my position – my hardon would be too obvious. I gave myself a squeeze and my dick throbbed. I wished for just a second that I could go into my son’s bedroom and just stand there and watch him get a blow job and jerk off, which I apparently needed badly. I canceled out that thought but continued to watch from my hidden viewpoint. Jeff now had his back to me and was stepping out of his jeans. I saw his firm and slightly hairy butt part slightly and got a major twinge of sex-electricity as I noticed his young balls falling below his crotch so I could see them from the back. I wondered if I could be in that good shape again. Not that I was in BAD shape – I still swam and went to the gym. But, man, my kid, he is a piece of work. A real stud, as it were. And he was using what God gave him, same way I did at his age, I had to admit. My son and his girlfriend were now both standing and embracing. She was still fully clothed, he was totally naked. I watched her arms wrap around his manly, young body. Then I saw him lie down on the bed, on his back, while his girlfriend started to undress. I could see Jeff’s cock sticking up … actually he was stroking himself. My mouth watered and I realized I had a sudden overwhelming craving to rub my son’s body and tell him what a fine 209

HJ Anthology 7

209

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


young man he was getting to be. I had a fleeting thought of holding him in my lap, naked as he was, just like when he was a boy, and having his girlfriend Laurie keep on sucking his dick while he sat in my lap. A thought went through my mind of doing the same thing she was doing, taking my son’s hard dick in my mouth and showing him how much I loved him. This embarrassed me, because my homosexual experiences were many years in the past. And here I was, wanting to suck my son, my Jeff, my young hunk, and make him come in my mouth … maybe while his girlfriend was right there. I felt more shame wash over me, but I also felt a very strong rush in my groin, and I knew I would have to unzip my pants before they burst on their own. I undid my belt and unzipped my pants and put my hand inside my briefs. I noticed Jeff’s girlfriend Laurie still taking her clothes off while my son watched, smiled, and stroked his dick. She joined him on the bed, and I realized I would have to reposition myself in order to see them. So I carefully snuck into the hall and took up a position outside my son’s bedroom door. My son was massaging his girlfriend’s breasts. She was rubbing his dick and balls. I wished like hell I could join them, lucky young so-and-sos. I had my dick out of my pants and was rubbing my meat which was approaching the point of no return. I knew I would squirt cum in the hallway if I stayed there, so I quickly strode down the hall to my bedroom. As I did so, I crossed right in front of Jeff’s door. I tried to cover my erection as I hurried past. As I entered my room I heard rustling from Jeff’s room. The kids had seemingly noticed me going by and were trying to cover the evidence of their frolics. I walked into my bathroom, pulled my pants down, and remembered what I had seen – my son and his girlfriend romping in his room. I especially remembered his fine, young, manly body and his gorgeous dick (like his old man’s!) and his big nuts. I remembered seeing his firm young butt part slightly as he took off his jeans. I thought of taking my son in my arms and kissing him. I thought of him grabbing my dick. I thought of sucking his dick – my son’s dick swelling in my mouth as he puffed and groaned. I thought of him stroking my dick, and then …. Ahhhh!!! I came with an intensity I had long forgotten. My dick exploded with spurt after spurt of thick cum, gobs of it, streaming out of my cock and into the john and onto the walls of the bathroom. I heard myself groaning out loud as I felt the shocking intensity and pleasure of this orgasm. My dick continued to spasm, it seemed for several minutes. Before I was done, I heard a knock on the door. It was Jeff. “Dad?” he said. I was sweating. “Hang on, Jeff,” I said. But he had walked in – the door had been left open a crack. It was too soon to cover myself. My dick was still spasming and hard and dripping cum. I felt flushed. I saw his eyes drop down to my crotch and his eyes widen.

210

HJ Anthology 7

210

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


My son was as embarrassed as I was to see his old dad standing with his pants down, with a hard dick dripping cum. He stuttered, “I … um … I … well … sorry to interrupt, Dad. We can talk later.” Jeff was wearing only his jeans, and his bare chest seemed to tempt me to touch it. He had a bulge in his jeans. Seeing this wasn’t helping my hardon go away. Since there was no point in hiding, I said, “It’s OK, Jeff. I guess we all have hormones. No point in denying it.” I tried to smile. Jeff smiled back sheepishly. “Gee, Dad, I didn’t mean … I mean Laurie and I, we were just …” he stammered, fishing for words. I stepped toward him and almost tripped over my pants, which were still around my knees. Jeff reached over to help my balance. I grabbed his shoulder and stood next to him in front of the mirror. I saw my naked lower body with my dick still stiff and my face was red and sweaty. Jeff looked embarrassed. I pulled my briefs and pants up and gave my son a familiar squeeze on the shoulder. I said, “Son, it’s OK, you just gotta be careful. I saw what you and Laurie were doing.” Jeff looked at my crotch again and then looked me in the eye, in the mirror reflection of the two of us. He had a questioning look in his eye. I winked at him and said, “Now be more discreet next time – you’re likely to give your old man a heart attack!” Then I whispered in his ear, “But I gotta tell you, son, you sure are getting to be a mighty fine specimen of a man. You make your old dad feel proud.” Jeff smiled at me and turned to give me a hug. We embraced and I felt a strong lust surge through my loins again. Jeff must have felt it, too. Instead of releasing me, he gripped my shoulders and said, “You know, Dad, I know you’ve had a hard time since the divorce. I think you’re a hell of a man. I’m proud to be your son.” We hugged some more and I rubbed Jeff’s back with my hands, and allowed one hand to drift lower and pat his butt. Jeff said, “Laurie thinks you’re a hunk, too. I should tell her I can confirm that.” Then he dropped his hand to my waist, then lower, then down to my crotch, then he rubbed my balls through my briefs. Sproing went my dick again! Jeff’s hand moved to pull down my briefs. I stared down in disbelief and excitement as Jeff lowered my briefs exposing my still plump, dripping cock. “Looks a lot like mine, Dad,” he said with a smile. He quickly undid his jeans and out flopped his flush dick. It quickly sprang up and bounced against mine. I never imagined I’d have my cock up against my son’s full manhood. We stood there laughing and grinding our hips together, making our two cocks jostle together. His cockhead was still wet with cum and cunt juice and it felt cool against my throbber. “So, you like fucking, huh?” I asked. “Yeah, Dad. It’s great. But this is fun, too!” I put my hands around his tight buns and pulled his hips close to mine, grinding our two cocks. Our stiff rods pressed tightly together. 211

HJ Anthology 7

211

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


“Yeah, fucking is a lot of fun,” I said. “So is fooling around with another guy.” I reached down and took hold of his slimy rod. Then I knelt down and took it into my mouth. The hot aroma of worked-over manmeat filled my mouth and I earnestly sucked on my boy. “That feels great, Dad. Oh, yeah … fuck,” Jeff moaned. He took hold of my head and pumped his juicy, hot meat down my hungry throat. I couldn’t help but pump my raging hardon with my hands. I pulled his jeans down to his ankles so he could step out of them. It was great slurping on his fat sausage, feeling his thighs and playing with his bubble butt. The way he grabbed my hair and pumped his meat down my throat made me wild. My knees were starting to hurt, so I grabbed his steamy buns and pulled Jeff down onto the bathroom floor with me. I was on my back and he was practically sitting on my face. He reached back and took hold of my cock. Then he lifted his leg around and lay down on top of me, his cock still buried deep down my throat. I nearly shot my wad right then when he bent down and took my screaming throbber into his hot mouth. We started humping each other madly, driving our lubed pistons deeper and deeper down our throats. I took hold of his tight balls and felt them pull up tight against his furry crotch. He was getting so close to losing it. I couldn’t hold on any longer. I arched my back and let my balls pop. The cum shot out with an intensity I had not experienced for a long time. Jeff squealed with delight. His nuts turned hard like chestnuts and suddenly my whole mouth and throat was filled with intense, nut-flavored cum. I couldn’t believe it was Jeff’s cum that was filling my mouth, cum that just a short while ago he had creamed up his girlfriend’s cunt. I eagerly swallowed every drop of the delicious boy juice. I knew Jeff and I were going to have even more fun in the future.

Professor Thornton’s Private Lecture

You might wonder how a good looking, tall, well-built young 18-year-old college freshman came to be lying naked, legs spread wide, with his professor – a man thirty-five years his senior – sliding his middle-aged cock up his ass? It started with the boy, me, Bill Chambers, returning to campus a week before the remainder of the student body, thinking I was alone in the library and unselfconsciously dropping my pants and briefs in the relative security of an empty reading room. I was concentrating on the jock itch on my balls and unaware that I was being observed by the only man on campus who really intimidated me, Professor James Thornton. Caught in the act, so to speak, I was sternly lectured about my lack of self control and told to be at the professor’s apartment at nine o’clock sharp. Thoughts of being expelled and the wrath of my father occupied my mind the remainder of the day, and with a queasy stomach, I knocked on the professor’s door at exactly nine that evening. 212

HJ Anthology 7

212

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


Ushered in by the stern-faced, older man, and feeling guilty, I didn’t question when told to go into the professor’s bathroom and strip naked and begin washing myself with a special medicated soap. The professor watched as I lathered myself and washed according to his instructions. The professor sat and observed my every move. When I finished washing, I stepped from the shower and allowed myself to be towelled dry by the older professor. I found myself standing naked and aroused while his curious eyes stared. The professor lifted my balls, shoving them and my hard cock flat against my washboard stomach and began inspecting the rash between my legs. He took a tube of some ointment, liberally smeared it in his hand and began rubbing it on all the inflamed area on my thighs and up between my legs almost to the crack in my ass. Then letting my balls fall back down, he rubbed the ointment gently and thoroughly on each one. Taking hold of my swollen cock he pulled it down and rubbed some of the medicine into the pubic region and around the base of my pulsing dick. He told me to stand with legs spread wide until the ointment dried. Then he told me to get dressed, but not to put my tight briefs back on as they would only aggravate the rash. He turned and left the bathroom and I did as I had been told. Emerging from the bathroom I smelled freshly brewed coffee and was invited into the little kitchen to have a cup. I blushed when I saw how the professor looked at me when I walked into the kitchen. My pants were tented in the front from an erection that did not want to go down. “No need to be embarrassed, Chambers,” he said, “Anyway, I expect the cream will begin its work soon enough. I want you back here in the morning; we need do it again. A rash like that can lead to worse problems.” He invited me into his living room, and put me at ease immediately by telling me about a case of jock itch he’d had when he was my age. Until then I had only thought of him as a stern, no-nonsense professor who demanded perfection. It was nice to see that he wasn’t always that way. In fact, his sense of humor reminded me very much of my father. We talked about school, and he asked questions about what I hoped for in the future. He seemed genuinely interested. I felt comfortable talking to him, and the time passed quickly. Looking at my watch I saw it was midnight, and told him I’d have to leave if I was to be back in the morning for another treatment. “I’ll get my coat and drive you back to your dorm,” he said, and so, together, we walked the stairs to the entrance. When we got to the front door of his apartment building we saw that there was over two feet of snow on the sidewalk, and it was snowing so hard that the streetlights weren’t visible, even though they were only a few feet away. “You’re not going out in this,” he said, “Come on upstairs, you’ll spend the night here.” Back in the apartment he said, “I know you’ve had a shower already, but you need to wash that cream off. It tends to cake and get powdery, and I don’t like having to clean it out of the bed. You know where the shower is, so go on in and I’ll get some fresh towels.” I went in, stripped, and was in the shower when I heard him enter. I had closed the shower curtains to keep from getting the floor wet, so it was 213

HJ Anthology 7

213

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


a surprise when he pulled them open and stepped in to join me. “Mind washing my back?” he asked. He might have been in his early 50’s, but he certainly had a great body, and I told him so. “You’re in good condition for an older man, sir; in fact, better than half the boys in the dorm.” His chest was covered with a thick carpet of brown hair from below his neck to his pubic region, and that was a mass of bright red hair that had me catching my breath. Flaccid, we could have passed for twins, except that I was still smooth-chested. His short, soft, thick cock showed just the large head peeking out of his hairs, the only difference was that his pubic hair was red and mine was light blond. I felt more at ease seeing we looked about the same, and assumed that when we were hard there wouldn’t be much of a difference. Although my cock was thick, it was on the short side of average, whatever “average” was supposed to be. His balls were more than twice the size of mine, and hung loose and wrinkly, with a coating of fine, short red hairs. “You look a lot like my dad,” I said. “His chest is as hairy as yours. His is blond like mine, and Dad says that I’ll be hairy like him about the time I’m 20. I don’t know, though, ’cause I don’t seem to have anything sprouting anywhere, not even around my nipples.” “Don’t worry about it,” he replied, “you look just fine the way you are. Sometimes, especially when it’s hot and humid, I’d give anything not to have all this.” He got his back all wet and turned so I could begin washing it for him. I was glad he’d turned his back to me because all the talk about hairy chests and being in the shower with him had given me a boner. I didn’t know if it was accidental or on purpose, but he seemed to be slipping on the soapy tub surface. Anyway, his back came up against my chest and I was pushed against the shower wall. His asscheeks shoved right up against my hard dick. I steadied myself and tried to get us back into a full upright position, but his body clung to mine. I sensed his arms reaching back and around me and then felt him pushing me into his body. The fine hairs on his asscheeks teased my swollen dick and he began to rotate his hips and grind his butt into my crotch. I put my arms through his and wrapped them around his chest just under his small, pink nipples. I rubbed his furry body and slowly felt my way down to his crotch and waiting cock which I had no doubt was as hard as my own. I wasn’t disappointed by what I grasped. It was thick like mine, and felt to be just a little bigger than my full 4” erection, maybe by about half an inch. Odd, I thought to myself, that two big guys like us, both being over 6 feet, should have cocks so small. I wonder if Dad’s is as little as mine? I had never seen my dad with an erection, or even naked. Pulling free of my grasp, he turned to face me and pressed his little, swollen cock hard against mine. We embraced and ground our bodies together, our two short, thick cocks burning from the friction. Being so young, and it being the first time my cock had touched another cock, I couldn’t control the one-eyed little monster and 214

HJ Anthology 7

214

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


thus my balls slammed tightly against my groin and jets of cum flew out, coating our groping bodies. Stepping back, my face scarlet, I looked at the sight of my cum covering his hairy crotch and lower stomach and dripping into the tub. My cock was still hard and super sensitive as he touched it, and I yelped. He aimed the spray at my body and washed the remaining globs of cum from us. He turned off the water and stepped out. Both our dicks were still jutting up as he dried me and then himself. Not a word was spoken. He grasped my cock, less sensitive now, and led me through the apartment to his bedroom. We lay side by side, pressed together again. His mouth found mine and he kissed me tenderly and passionately. I felt his tongue licking my lips, parting them and then rubbing against my teeth and forcing its way into my wet mouth. He fucked my mouth with his wild, probing tongue all the while his steely, hot cock was rubbing against mine. I was panting and nearly out of breath, so he slackened up and told me to calm down or I’d hyperventilate. He seemed surprised when I confessed that the only thing I’d ever done was jerk off with a cousin, and had never felt another dick before. This seemed to slow him down, and he looked at me differently, smiled, and told me that he was going to make the loss of my virginity memorable. And that’s exactly what he did! He covered my face with kisses, telling me how handsome I was, and how glad he was to be my first and that some jaded old pervert hadn’t warped me by doing things a young man wasn’t prepared for. He ran his wet tongue across my chin, kissed my Adam’s apple, and began licking and kissing his way all over chest. He slowly descended to my nipples which he sucked into his mouth and bit. On down he moved, licking my navel. Then he followed the light train of blond fuzz that trailed from my navel and wove its way down to my pubic bush. He buried his nose in my crotch hair, inhaling my musty, aroused odor. His cheeks brushed against my swollen, pulsing cock. Turning his face, he stuck his tongue out and licked the base of my hot, little dick, snaking it around as far as it would go. I lay back and closed my eyes. I felt like I was floating on air from the electric thrills coursing from my root through my body. His tongue, spread flat and wide, moved up the underside of my shaft, over the fat head and then his mouth enveloped me. A wondrous feeling I had never known overcame me as his mouth closed around me and I felt his tongue and teeth nipping and swirling on every tender bit of my manhood. His hand was firmly, but gently, around my ball sack attempting to prevent my cumming. But the licking, sucking, slurping mouth was more than any man could have withstood. My balls slipped through his grasp, pulling tight up against the base of my dick. My ejaculatory muscles were in control of things now as they fired salvos of hot teenage spunk into the waiting, eager mouth of this older man. The rest of the night and beginning of the next day were spent in every conceivable cocksucking position known to man. I was getting a world class education from a master of the art of love. Only when he felt me ready did he spread my legs and mount me, thus beginning a new chapter in my learning. If it hadn’t been for a case of jock itch, I might never have discovered that 215

HJ Anthology 7

215

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


there’s more to sex and life than jerking off. How fortunate I was to have had an older man teach me that size and age are no barriers to a fulfilling sex life and a good, loving relationship.

First Day At The Beach by Anonymous

Living on the coast of California has been quite the experience over the last few years and recent months. After earthquakes, mud slides, fire storms, heavy rains, flooding, more mud slides and flooding – we welcomed the first warm sunny spring weekend. It seemed everyone headed for the outdoors and beaches. My boy and I, who share the same sexual pleasures, felt the need for soaking up the friendly rays ourselves. Since the traffic indicated crowded beaches and hiking trails, we decided to drive to a secluded preserve close to where we live, do a short hike there on Sunday, and wait to go to the beach on Monday. Hopefully there would be less of a crowd on the first work day of the week. As we drove over the coastal hills on Monday toward our favorite nude beach and play spot, we were quite engrossed in thoughts of our own, as to who might be there, how many naked men and boys would be sunbathing, showing off hardons, or prancing around the trails of the marsh, with cocks plump and bouncing about, anticipating and inviting encounters with one or more willing partners. We parked and crossed the railroad tracks, and followed the path as our itching dicks led us through the brush and trees. The path eventually led to the opening of the marsh and river bank. Across the narrow river lay the sandy hills and sandy pockets where nude sunbathers lay sprawled out in the high grasses. The open beach and ocean waves were just a short walk beyond. As we came into the clearing that overlooked the area I just described, we spotted a man standing naked near the river. He proudly displayed his erection and touched it frequently, intentionally, hoping to draw our attention. He did! Without discussing our intentions, we made our way along the path to where he was. We nodded and picked a sandy spot by the river close to him and within sight of his homemade nest site. We laid out our straw mats and removed our clothes, enjoying the stares of the occasional passer by. We admired the man’s display. He was looking over at us as well. Once comfortable lying down out of the breeze, feeling the hot sun on our bodies, we glanced often to see what the man was doing. He sat down on his sheet and played with himself. In just a few minutes he stood up and walked over to us, his fully hard, thick uncut cock swaying in front of him. He made casual conversation, like this was the way he greeted people regularly. Soon he was standing close above us. I sat up and couldn’t resist reaching for and fondling his throbbing hardon. It was hot and big and the skin easily slid up and down across the tapered purple head of his manmeat. He wasted no time putting it right at my mouth so it would be easy to take in and swallow the hard shaft. He sighed with pleasure and told us how 216

HJ Anthology 7

216

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


much he liked having his cock sucked. My boy moved up and took his turn sucking the man. We took turns giving him head, stopping only when we saw someone approaching. A stranger kept hanging around hoping to watch, or join in (who could blame him?), but the man said he would return to his spot and for us to come over later as it was more hidden. We later joined him after eating some sandwiches and fruit, and were soon back to pleasing him, taking turns sucking his cock which he seemed not to be able to get enough of. His verbal comments, excitement, and directions, had us all three very hot and worked up. My boy and I also sucked each other from time to time and then focused our attentions on the man again. In our heated passion we were not aware that a younger baseball-capped redheaded boy had joined us. He stood nearby watching our sex play, and pulled his cock free. His balls were held firmly by a thick cock ring, and he stroked himself. His bare, shirtless body showed his freckles and matching tit rings. Getting no discouragement from any of us, he came closer. I stood and we reached and played with each other’s hardon. Soon he turned his cap backwards, bent down, and took my raging hardon in his mouth. I fucked his face gently, playing with his dick and balls, and touching and tugging his tit rings. He loved it. My boy was now lying snugly in front of the man who was face fucking him with earnest thrusts and telling him how much he enjoyed his sucking. It was a fantastic sight as I pulled my cock from the redhead’s mouth and kneeled to take his prick. Occasionally I would stop sucking him, bend down, and lick and suck my boy. Then I’d stretch up to lick and lap at the man’s balls, or even take his dick in my mouth as my boy released it for air. We did this a long time, only interrupted a couple of times by a new, interested voyeur or two. They seemed too shy to approach, but it was obvious they wanted to watch. When the four of us really got into a suck feast again, we were soon joined by another dark haired boy who grabbed his crotch and pinched his nipples through his t-shirt. I gave him a slight nod and he came right up to us. He freed his dick from his jeans and presented it to be sucked by any willing mouth. The redhead was first to take it, as I played with and stroked the boy’s upper body. Soon the dark haired boy, the redhead, and I were all taking turns sucking Rod each other. Shows My boy was still eagerly sucking the man, who was watching all this and turned on so much that he forcefully fucked my boy’s face deep and hard. I soon came when I leaned down again and lapped the man’s 217

HJ Anthology 7

217

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


tight ballsack. As I exploded, so did my boy and the redhead. We calmed down and all chuckled about the sight we must have presented. We were now aware that there was another man on the other side of us taking in the orgy and stroking himself. The dark haired boy tucked his dick back in his pants, and politely saying “Thanks,” turned and went on his way. The new man watching started to approach, but the first man on whose sheet we were on, grinned and said, “Sorry, party’s over for now!” We all got up and went our separate directions. My boy and I returned to our mats and napped in the warm sun. Soon the man was back again, looking for more action. I started sucking him, but my boy opted to take a stroll and left us alone together. We shared stories of our first times and other meaningful experiences when I wasn’t sucking him. He mentioned again how he could not get enough of a hot mouth on his cock and how he would like to fuck my boy. He deep throated me and wrapped his body and legs tightly around me as he pumped my face. Once again he asked me to join him on his own sheet, and we went right back to our action. I sucked him for all I was worth hoping not to be interrupted. He was getting very verbal and turned on. When I took his cock deep in my throat and then pulled off, sucking both his balls into my tight mouth, he fisted his cock furiously and sprayed his hairy belly and chest with thick gobs of heavy mancream. We lay still a moment as we recovered, my legs once again covered by my own cream, caused by his intense orgasm. I wiped myself clean. Seeing that my boy had returned to our spot, I went back and we agreed it was time to drive back home. As we were dressing, the man came over and asked if he had left his underwear at our spot. He had and we all laughed. He also asked us for our phone number. We gladly gave him our number and were pleased to find out that he lives in the same neighborhood that we do.

Teacher’s Pet by JP

The bell rang and class was ready to begin. Our English teacher, Mr. Montgomery, was my favorite. I was his only straight-A student and I was also his Student Assistant. He was a very attractive man in his mid-thirties. He stood six feet tall, had dark brown hair, hazel eyes, and most of all he was irresistible! Each school year Mr. Montgomery got better looking. During tests I always fantasized about how he would fuck me on his desk. My mouth watered every time thinking about sucking that manhood of his. After school I thought how interesting it would be to seduce him. I really needed Mr. Montgomery inside of me!! “Today we will be reading chapters 6 through 12 from Stories from Another Eden,” Mr. Montgomery said as he winked at me.

218

HJ Anthology 7

218

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


I loved the way he talked. His voice was very smooth and sexy. Today Mr. Montgomery had a five o’clock shadow on his face. It looked so hot! He was usually clean shaven, but today had a rugged look. Mr. Montgomery’s first name was Hunter. He was all MAN! He dressed to the nines, always, I remember from my sophomore year. The school day concluded. I was glad it was over! Thinking of Mr. Montgomery got me hard. I walked into the classroom. Sure enough, he was there grading papers. He rubbed his five o’clock shadow and slowly gazed up to see me in front of him. I stood like a little soldier. “Have a seat, Brad,” he said, pulling up a chair. I stood still. He then continued, “What did you want to see me for?” “Mr. Montgomery … I … uh … love is stronger than pride.” I said very fast! “What do you mean?” he asked. “Well, it’s, uh, I, uh, I won’t pretend. I … well, I love you!” I couldn’t believe what I’d just said to him. I leaned over and kissed him. “I want you!” I said as I got on top of his desk. I lay down on my back, unbuttoned my pants, and took out my boydick. “See, it gets hard for you!!” It happened all so quickly he hardly had time to react. By now he had excitement in his eyes. His initial reaction, I thought, would have been throwing me out, but he smiled, got up, locked the door, and slowly crawled onto me! We began kissing. “Oh, Mr. Montgomery! … Oh, Hunter! … Oh, Daddy!” I moaned aloud. His dick was wet from my boy mouth. I licked my lips and brought my feet to his shoulders. He stuck one of his fingers in my hole and massaged it. “That could be your ‘daddy’s’ dick, son.” “Oh please, Daddy, put it in!” I pleaded. “Can you handle it?” he questioned. “Yes!” I gasped. He showed it off for me. Its big head had hunger – fuck-hunger – written all over it. What I did aroused him so much. I worked my hole around his finger, opening and closing it. Out came his finger and in went his cock!! It felt as if I had been split in not two, but three!! “Mmmm! Oh, baby, you feel so good … that little hole of yours … mmm.” “It called to you, Daddy,” I told him. “I bet it did, son” “More! … More! Daddy, fuck me more!” I screamed. He smiled erotically. His strong hands were on my shoulders. I looked down to see his pubic hairs tight against my ass. He was very skilled in fucking. His hairy chest had so much sheen to it. I know it felt good, so I worked my ass so his cock could explore my insides. I rolled over to find myself under him. He was pushing himself inside me. I got up on top, got on all fours, moved to the edge, and worked him to excitement and agony! His hands grabbed and 219

HJ Anthology 7

219

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


pulled at my waist. “You’re wonderful, son! Your ass is so fucking wonderful … your smooth small frame, turns me on … you’re wonderful!” “Fuck me, Daddy” I murmured. “Louder, son!” “Fuck me!” “Louder!” “Fuck me!” I yelled. I, too, was in a sweat. Hunter ground hard into my ass with his love muscle. His hips slapped back and forth. I felt his whole body tighten up. Then, in sync, streams of hot cum filled me. I felt dizzy but the pressure from his hand on my boydick made me cum, too! Like a fountain, I shot all over his desk. He collapsed on me, shivering and jerking from his orgasm. His cock was still hard. His legs enveloped mine and he held me tight to him. We slept in his classroom on his cum-stained desk. That day changed our lives forever. Needless to say, no one ever caught on that Hunter and I fucked on his desk, or that we became an item. I am very lucky to be the teacher’s pet!!

Hair Trigger by Slade Banyon

I could tell the boy was watching me as I stripped off my tight Speedos. His eyes lingered on my hairy pecs, my tight abs, and especially at my crotch as I peeled off the wet bathing suit and wrung it out on the dressing room floor. My laps had gone well today – two miles in a little over fifty minutes – and as I came into the changing area of the city pool, I noticed the kid lingering by the benches. I remember myself at that age, eager to sneak a look at a man’s body, hoping to see a naked dick or two to compare with my own growing body. But now, at forty years of age, at 6’ 3” and 195 pounds, I wasn’t the one looking. I was the object of a young man’s interest. I smiled at him as I stretched, buck ass naked and watched as he pretended to be drying off. He wasn’t bad looking himself, blond and young with a tight waist and long gangly legs. I walked by him to the showers, an open room adjacent to the changing area and turned on the shower. They were the old fashioned kind, a single thick pipe with five or six nozzles coming out of it. I made sure I was facing the changing room and the kid, as he stood, hesitant to follow me into the shower. It was late and I knew most of the other swimmers had gone home. In fact, I had been the last one out of the pool so I knew no one would be coming in to change. I lathered up my hairy body and bent over to let him get a look at my hairy asscrack. I raised my arms up so he could see the hair under my pits and spent a long time just standing under the stream as my cock twitched more than once. I shampooed my hair and watched as the kid finally got up enough nerve to come into the shower room, still wearing his swim trunks. He took a shower directly across from me and pretended to be busy adjusting the spray as he snuck peeks at me. “Have a good swim?” I asked, turning my wet naked body towards him. 220

HJ Anthology 7

220

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


He turned red and said “Yes,” as he began to lather up. “Aren’t you going to take off your suit?” I said. “You really should wash the chlorine off your pubes. It really dries out your bush.” The kid just blushed and I smiled at him. “Not much hair down there yet?” He shrugged and I turned off the spray and stood facing him. “Don’t worry. I was a slow starter, too, and look at me now.” The kid turned and stared at my hairy balls. “You really have a lot of hair … down there,” he said. I noticed the front of his bathing suit tenting out. “It goes right up to your chest.” I looked down at myself. “Yeah. It came in slowly at first, but spread. Now I’d feel naked without it.” I scratched my chest. “Is it … Is it rough or smooth? Like the hair on your head?” he asked, not taking his eyes off my chest. “My chest hair is pretty soft, but my pubes are thick,” I said, stepping toward him. “Would you like to feel?” He nodded and reached out, putting a hand on my wet chest hair. “Oh, that feels nice. Smooth ….” “Yeah, and it gets thicker around my dick,” I said. He started to take his hand away but I said, “You can feel it if you want.” His hand returned and wandered down the hairy trail of my abs to my bush. His hands tickled my hair as he passed over my dick, which by now was beginning to get hard. “Some day you’ll be as hairy as I am, son. Your crotch will be just as hairy.” He sighed, “I hope so. But I don’t think I’ll ever be as big as you are.” I smiled again. “Don’t worry. We all start out the same.” “I guess ...” he said worriedly. “I tell you what. Why don’t you show it to me and I’ll tell you if it’s OK,” I said. His face reddened. “It’s OK. We’re both males. Let me see your dick.” “I … I’m hard,” he said. I smiled again. “Hey, my dick is starting to grow too, see?” I thrust my hips up a bit. “We all get hard. No problem. Let’s see it.” He shyly pulled down his bathing suit and his hot, young dick sprang out. “Hey, boy, you got nothing to be ashamed about. That’s a nice, young dick.” I said, staring at the throbbing piece of youth meat. He smiled shyly. “I can’t wait to get as hairy as you.” “Even on your ass?” I teased and turned, showing off my hairy ass. He looked deadly serious. “Especially on my butt,” he said. “Your butt looks so nice.” His hand reached out and touched my ass. “Wow, it’s so hairy back here. All the way up your crack,” he said, rubbing my asscheeks. My dick responded and he watched me become erect. “Your dick is growing,” he said, softly. I moaned and turned around. “That’s because it feels good having you touch so near it. Would you like to feel it?” His eyes danced. “Can I?” 221

HJ Anthology 7

221

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


“Sure,” I said, moving closer to him. “All boys need to explore a man’s body and find out what they’ll look like when they’re older. Take my dick in your hand.” He did and his eyes widened as I grew to my full thickness. “Wow, it’s so hard,” he said. “But really warm.” His hand was exploring it and I let out a moan. “Rub it up and down,” I said. “I’d like you to jerk me off.” He didn’t need a second invitation. He wrapped his hand around my dick as I pulled him against my chest. His head rested on my hairy pecs as he watched his young hand on my big mandick. I put my arm around him as he slowly pumped my cock and felt him snuggling against my hairy body. “Oh, that feels so good, son, having you explore my body. Now, you can do anything you want with me. I’m here to teach you anything you want.” I felt his nose burrow into my chest. Not looking at me, he whispered, “I’d like to taste it.” He looked up at me quickly, afraid I would be angry. I smiled and nodded. I walked over to the changing room bench and sat down, my legs wide apart. “Well, go ahead,” I said, my dick sticking straight up. He ran over to my legs and knelt down. His hand held my dick and his tongue came out and licked my shaft. He smiled at me and I smiled back. “Like it?” I asked. “It tastes warm and … clean,” he said. I laughed. “I just showered, boy. Sometimes it gets really sweaty down there and tastes real salty. But now, just for your first taste, it’s clean and fresh. Go ahead put the whole thing in your mouth.” The kid opened his mouth wide and tried to get the entire shaft in. He began to choke but never stopped for an instant. “Oh, that’s right, boy. Taste this big, hot, hairy, man’s dick. Eat it. Yeah, boy. Learn about a man’s body. Touch me everywhere.” The kid’s head was bobbing up and down. I don’t know how he knew how to blow a man, but he was a natural. His hands were on either side of my thighs, rubbing the hairy legs as his head continued to go up and down, his nose being buried in my pubes with each thrust. I felt his hands explore up to my chest and tweak my nipples, sticking out of the hair. His mouth was lapping up my dick as he touched every inch of my body. Suddenly, he began to moan. His hands on each of my thighs tightened as I watched his own young dick start to spurt off on its own. Without touching himself, the kid was shooting a load over his stomach and onto my ballsack. “Shoot that cum, kid. Shoot that young load without even touching yourself,” I said as he continued to spasm, his fingers digging into my flesh. His head continued to bob up and down, taking my shaft deep down his throat. His cock kept jerking and thick, white gobs of youthful cum flew out with each lurch. I watched as his head fell backwards, his dick exploding without being touched. His head fell back, as my dick plopped out of his mouth and he tried to catch his breath. I watched as he knelt there, his head thrown back and scooped up some of his young cum and spread it on my own dick and beat it furiously. “Horny, young boy cums without even touching himself. Just exploring a man’s body turns him on so much his dick explodes. All that boy cum just 222

HJ Anthology 7

222

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


shooting out all over yourself. So fucking hot.” I grabbed his head and pulled it towards my hairy pecs. “Suck my tit, boy. Bite down on that man tit while I beat off with your fucking boy cream.” His mouth opened and he sucked and bit my tight nipple as I continued to beat my dick. Suddenly, I began to shoot all over his tight, young chest. “Oh, take that mancream,” I shouted. “Take this hot load all over your body.” I shot wave after wave as his body was splattered with my cum, his chest coated with my thick, juicy load. I finally caught my breath, my head thrown against the back wall. I watched as the boy looked down at my globs of cum coating his tight chest. He slowly began to rub my cum into his pecs, making his chest shiny with the man juice. I looked at him questioningly and he smiled back. “Maybe your cum will help my hair grow,” he said with a twinkle in his eyes. I smiled back. “In that case, you’re going to need another dose real soon ….”

Tadpole by Byrd Roberts

Actually my name is Tad. Tadpole is just my nickname, but everybody calls me that. I take after my mother in size and height. We’re both little and short, not like my father at all. He’s a big guy. Tough, too. But it’s my dad’s brother, Uncle Harry, who revs my motor. He is bigger and stronger and better looking than Dad. About a year ago the four of us had a family picnic at the lake near my uncle’s cabin. We had our bathing suits on under our clothes, and later we shed our clothes to go for a swim. Uncle Harry’s body stunned me. It was a work of art – perfect. His bulging pecs lived up to his name; they were covered with a blanket of curly brown hair. Strong, broad shoulders and thick muscular biceps reminded me of a fierce wrestler I had admired on TV – Ravishing Rob, or something like that. I sat down on the shore quick because my cock was hardening up. It wasn’t huge, but would be noticeable poking straight out. With my hands folded in my lap, I continued looking at Uncle Harry. His powerful forearms, also covered with curly hair, seemed as big around as my waist. I could clearly see the outline of a thick cock through his Speedos. I thought I would cry because I wanted to touch him so much. When we were all swimming in the lake, Uncle Harry stroked by me once and pinched me on my butt. I reached out to touch his, however, he was yards out of reach in an instant. He made my day with that one little pinch, and I went to bed that night wondering if all roofing contractors had bodies that great. As far back as I can remember, I would sit and watch him when he visited us. I was fascinated with this muscular man, his booming voice and masculine gestures. Tonight he tried to pull me into the conversation. “Well, Tadpole, you gonna graduate next month?” I had to tell him no. Anyway, he was just being polite. What did he care about a runt like me? I watched the play of muscles in his biceps and forearms as he gestured broadly. “Studying was no fun for me, either. But hit those books hard, little guy. Later, you’ll be glad.” 223

HJ Anthology 7

223

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


“I’m holding his driver’s permit, Harry,” Dad looked stern. “He’s grounded. That should get some passing grades out of him. No wheels for Tadpole till he shapes up.” Even though I was embarrassed, as always, my cock hardened as I feasted my eyes on my uncle. I crossed my legs, trying to hide the bulge in my pants. My face was red, too. “He can still graduate in summer school. That’s our objective now.” Mom smiled weakly at me. “I … What do you think of hiring a tutor, Harry?” “Why should I study? You’re not even taking me with you this weekend!” I blurted. “That’s not fair!” “It’s a pleasure trip,” Dad was adamant, “and you’re gonna stay home and study!” “Say, I’ll take him over to my place while you’re gone.” Harry stood up and stretched, his mighty chest swelling even bigger. “I’ll monitor the school work, too. And that’s a promise!” Spend the weekend with my hero! I couldn’t believe my ears. I nodded my approval, promising to study for my uncle until my brain crumbled. After Mom and Dad drove off, Uncle Harry set me at the kitchen table to “damn well study” while he put away a new shipment of shingles. It was more than an hour before he burst in the kitchen door. “Starved, man, starved!” He wiped the sweat off his face and arms with a towel. “Me, too.” I got up and walked over to watch him. I did not even come up to his shoulders. He stepped very close to me. “Learn anything?” Then he placed his brawny hands on my shoulders. They were damp with sweat. “Will you get a hardon if I rub your neck?” He did and I did. “Don’t try to hide it this time.” I gulped and shivered as one hand went down the front of my t-shirt. “You … you always knew I loved looking at you and … you didn’t mind?” He probed my nipples, making them hard, too. “I’ve been watching you growing up. Waiting.” He pulled my t-shirt off and cast it and my books aside. Pushing me onto the kitchen table, he leaned over me, kissing my chest and sides and nipples. His hot breath made me want him even more. This was my fantasy coming true! I gazed into his eyes, green like mine, and noticed that the creases on his face deepened when he smiled. “I’m not built good like you, but I’ll work out! Every day!” I squirmed when he tongued my navel. He lifted me up in his arms, and I put one hand on his thick neck. When he laughed, his square jaw jutted way out. “I don’t want you to look like me, Tadpole. You’re smooth, almost hairless. Beautiful face, too!” I ran my fingers through his thick brown hair streaked with silver. He put me on his bed and unbuckled my belt. My cock was raging inside my clothes. My hands played with his gigantic biceps as he took off my pants and undershorts. Then he was between my legs, taking my balls in his mouth. I groaned in ecstasy. With my untouched cock jumping wildly, 224

HJ Anthology 7

224

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


I reveled in his wet massaging of my swollen nuts. Deep guttural sounds broke from his mouth. Suddenly he released my balls and slid off the bed. “Hairless balls, nice and swollen. I’ll eat ’em up some day!” My eyes worshipped this god-like man. “Strip me down, Tadpole. You’re gonna screw me good. That poker of yours looks plenty big to do the job!” Moving to stand beside him, I rolled up his sweaty t-shirt to his neck, but Uncle Harry had to pull it over his head. I took time to stroke his chest. The mass of hair was like tiny wires, tough and stubborn to the touch. His large nipples were firm, like hard rubber. “The pants, Tadpole. I’m aching for ya.” After I got his jeans down to his work shoes, he sat on the edge of the bed. I kneeled and took off the shoes. His feet were twice as big as mine. I left his damp white socks on because they framed perfectly his knobby ankle bones. Once his pants were off, I traced with two fingers up from where the hairline ended all the way to his hard bulging calf. Above my head his thick powerful shaft stood rigid. The round head of his proud weapon was half-way exposed from its protective hood. His balls, like his chest, were covered with coarse hair. Uncle Harry rubbed his tail with a lubricant and then handed me the jar. “Your cock, too. I can take a dry fuck, but I want it perfect for you.” I stood up and followed directions. In moments he was on his belly on the bed, and I was kneeling between his strong legs. “Mount me, Tadpole, and stick it in now.” As my cock probed into the hairy hole, he sighed and stretched. “Body like stone, but a tail like a pillow!” he called out and laughed. My cock went deeper, exploring the strange and wet cavern. I pulled back and thrust again. He tried to grip my cock by contracting his muscle there but could not. Harder and faster I thrust my cock up into my uncle who I hero-worshipped. My hands gripped his lateral muscles. He panted and moaned as I slammed my cock inside him. For the first time ever, my cock was where it should be. It was at home … inside my uncle. Again and again I hammered, until I exploded my cum inside him. I withdrew my cock slowly, and Harry turned over, gently keeping me between his legs. He stretched for the towel on the night stand and wiped off my cock and then his butt. Leaning against the headboard he held me in a gentle embrace, enfolding me in his strong arms. I was very still, knowing that I was in a safe place where I was loved unconditionally and understood totally. Uncle Harry lowered his head onto mine, nuzzling my ears and neck, lightly kissing my eyes and nose. “I love you, Uncle Harry. I want to stay with you always.” I ran my fingers through his thick mass of pubic hair. He clasped my head with one big hand and turned my face up towards his. “You’ll be with me, Tadpole. We’ll work out a way. I’ve waited a long time, Dream Boy.” Then he lowered his mouth on mine and forced it open. Kissing me gently at first, he pushed his great tongue inside my mouth. It roamed 225

HJ Anthology 7

225

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


over my teeth and bathed the top and sides of my mouth. I trembled at the almost-electric sensations it evoked and held onto his balls for support. We finally broke apart for air. “Your cock, Uncle Harry – I’d like to put it in my mouth. May I?” I let my hand slip around its base. The rod was throbbing for attention. “I’d like that. But this ‘Uncle Harry’ stuff has got to go, little guy.” He folded his massive arms as I moved downward. “Go down only as far as you’re comfortable with.” His cock was huge, and it jumped crazily when I moved my hands up on it. The opening in its head was wet with precum. Pushing the hood back, I thrilled at the full magnificent head. I bent and tasted it. Harry’s groan came from the gut of him and I stopped uncertain. “More, more! I can’t stand it, it’s so great! More!” The powerful man’s folded arms were shaking. I gave him more. Holding the base of his cock with one hand, I enjoyed its quivering as I rimmed the head. I began to suck lightly. His moans and guttural sounds were louder and perpetual now. The base of his cock jumped crazily in my grasp. He unfolded his arms and gripped the sides of the bed. His head flung back, swaying from side to side. I decided not to go down deeply on him because his cock was so large. His legs thrashed around on either side of me as I brought him nearer to climax. Then his entire torso stiffened, every muscle and ridge of it overaccentuated, and he burst his climax into my mouth. With my free hand I reached for the towel. Gradually his body relaxed. I decided that making Harry cum was even more marvelous than fucking him. But who had to choose? There would be both. He wrapped his burly arms around me and hugged me tenderly. “Like I said a while back, I’m starved. Let’s go out for pizza.” Sounded fine to me. Well, I had to work at not saying “Uncle Harry” anymore, but I would recall our wonderful sexual adventures and change it to – “Harry.” As for school, he contacted my teachers. They promised to pass me if I made A’s on their final exams. Guess who my tutor was. He kept my nose in the books and also questioned me, drilled me, and reviewed me. Harry said he learned a lot, too. Senior English was the toughest, but I made it. All A’s on my exams. I sure was motivated. After graduation I went to work for Harry. He wouldn’t let me climb on the roofs, but I was the gofer for him and his crew. Soon I was learning to keep the company’s books, too. Mom and Dad thought it perfectly natural for me to move in with Harry since I worked for him, so we had their blessing. There’s no telling where all this will end!

226

HJ Anthology 7

226

1/4/01, 7:47 AM


Document1

1/4/01

9:52 AM

Page 2

A special thank you to our contributing writers and the following artists:

Rod Shows Nicolas Mann Ira Smith Julius www.juliustoons.com

Frank

For information about Handjobs Anthology – volumes 1 through 7, Handjobs Readers, and our monthly magazine Handjobs, please contact us at: Avenue Services, Inc. PO Box 23219 Seattle, WA 98102-0519 USA or call us toll free, 9am to 6pm Pacific Time at 1-800-463-5630 or email us at: asi@hjmag.com or visit our website: www.hjmag.com


Handjobs magazine anthology vol 07